summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/50193-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/50193-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/50193-0.txt7620
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7620 deletions
diff --git a/old/50193-0.txt b/old/50193-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 6419142..0000000
--- a/old/50193-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7620 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Messenger of the Black Prince, by
-Thomas A. H. Mawhinney
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: The Messenger of the Black Prince
-
-Author: Thomas A. H. Mawhinney
-
-Release Date: October 13, 2015 [EBook #50193]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MESSENGER OF THE BLACK PRINCE ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Stephen Hutcheson, Dave Morgan, Ron Box, and
-the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
-http://www.pgdp.net
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- By
- _THOMAS A. H. MAWHINNEY_
-
-
- THE SWORD OF THE HOUSE OF DE MARILLAC
- ENGLISH OAK AND SPANISH GOLD
-
-[Illustration: The Lance Was Almost Torn From His Grasp]
-
-
-
-
- THE MESSENGER
- OF THE
- BLACK PRINCE
-
-
- By
- THOMAS A. H. MAWHINNEY
-
-
- Illustrated by
- Manning deV. Lee
-
-
- THE PENN PUBLISHING
- COMPANY PHILADELPHIA
- 1928
-
- COPYRIGHT 1928
- BY THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY
-
-Made in the U. S. A.
-
-
-
-
- CONTENTS
-
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
- I. The King’s Fool 7
- II. I Am Attacked in the Woods 22
- III. A Visitor in the Night 31
- IV. A Trickster 36
- V. What I Learned in the Woods 48
- VI. We Hunt the Wild Boar 59
- VII. The Black Prince 69
- VIII. The Silver-Hafted Dagger 82
- IX. A Solitary House in the Woods 91
- X. The Highwayman of Tours 107
- XI. I Find a Companion 117
- XII. The Three Crows Inn 123
- XIII. The Silver-Hafted Dagger 133
- XIV. Pursued 141
- XV. The Scrivener Disappears 150
- XVI. The Scrivener Turns Traitor 162
- XVII. On the Highway 172
- XVIII. Escape! 183
- XIX. On the Island 190
- XX. No Man’s Land 198
- XXI. The Defense of the Cave 206
- XXII. Trapped! 227
- XXIII. The Fight in the Inn 239
- XXIV. Besieged 247
- XXV. Friends and Enemies 257
- XXVI. The Abbot of Chalonnes 270
- XXVII. The Black Prince Again 283
- XXVIII. Victory ... and Home 292
-
-
-
-
- ILLUSTRATIONS
-
-
- The Lance Was Almost Torn From His Grasp _Frontispiece_
- The Arrow Struck With a Click 78
- They Came Into View From Among the Thick Trunks 146
- His Countenance Was Black With Anger 218
-
-
-
-
- The Messenger of the Black Prince
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER I
- THE KING’S FOOL
-
-
-I remember the beginning of it as though it were yesterday. My brother
-André had sent me to the armorer’s to have some broken links mended in
-his gear. I was standing near the forge watching Le Brun send the sparks
-flying from his anvil and marveling with what strength and ease he was
-able to turn the stubborn bits of steel, when a man appeared at the door
-and with a smile bid us the time of day. There is nothing strange in
-that, to be sure. But yet the manner of his saying it struck us both,
-for his tone held a kind of sharpness as of mockery. I looked around
-quickly. Le Brun eased off the stroke as it came down. With a scowl upon
-his brow he leaned his weight upon the hammer. His big chest heaved as
-he glared towards the door.
-
-“I agree, stranger,” he said. “It is a fair day.” He waved with his
-hand. “You will find the inn about half a league further down the road.”
-
-It was a strong hint for the man to be on his way, but he took no more
-notice of it than if Le Brun were a child. Three quick steps and he was
-beside the bellows with the smile broader than before.
-
-“Do I look like a man who could eat in an inn?” he demanded. At the same
-time he pointed to his clothes which were indeed only rags. He took the
-soiled cap from his head and threw it on the floor. Then, without a word
-he placed the palm of his hand upon it and turned the swiftest
-somersault that you could imagine. When he was standing upright again,
-he gazed into our faces with an expression as though he had performed
-the cleverest trick in the world.
-
-“Look here!” growled the armorer with a frown. “You were here yesterday.
-I gave you a piece of silver to get rid of you. You are back again. Do
-you think——”
-
-The fellow threw his hand in the air.
-
-“Of course I am back again,” he cried. “Is it a crime for me to want to
-pay my debt?” With that he fumbled in the lining of his coat and brought
-forth a shining piece of gold. “There!” he called, flinging it on the
-anvil till it rang. “You have three times and more the sum you gave me!”
-
-The slow-witted Le Brun looked at me and I at him. Both of us were
-sorely puzzled. The armorer shook his head.
-
-“A beggar one day—a rich man the next,” he began. “There is but one
-conclusion——”
-
-“Ah!” interrupted the other. “Do not say the word. It is ugly and I’d
-rather say it for you. The long and short of it is that you take me for
-a thief.”
-
-“Gold doesn’t grow on trees,” remarked Le Brun darkly. “Listen, sir
-stranger,” he said advancing a step, “have you no honest calling?”
-
-I thought the fellow would flare into a rage, but to my surprise he
-threw back his head and laughed a long trilling laugh almost like the
-song of a bird. When he ceased, he laid his palms on his hips and bowed
-mockingly at us.
-
-“I told you yesterday that I was a fool,” he said. “I am the same
-today—a king’s fool. Look!” He put his hand into his coat again and drew
-out a silly-looking cap, which he placed over one ear, and a bauble with
-tiny bells. He shook it with the glee of a child. The more it tinkled,
-the broader grew his grin. As though he was actually captivated by the
-sound, he began to caper about and finally struck into a quickly moving
-dance.
-
-He stopped as suddenly as he began. Then he bowed once more.
-
-“Now,” he exclaimed, “can you tell me, sirs, where I can find a
-position?”
-
-“—as a fool?” I asked with a smile.
-
-“Yes,” he answered.
-
-“Why,” I replied, “by what I have seen you are clever enough to amuse
-the King of France himself.”
-
-He jerked his head around and shot a look at me. For one second I saw a
-flash of hate and anger. In the next a wise smile curled about his
-mouth.
-
-“Strange words,” he muttered and repeated it. “Strange words to fall
-from the lips of a Norman lad. Have you all grown so weak? There was a
-time when the gentry of Normandy thought the only way to amuse the King
-of France was with spears and swords and battle-axes, not with such toys
-as these.”
-
-He spoke slowly and with a half smile, but under it lay a sting that cut
-me to the bone. I cast a sidelong glance at Le Brun who stood scowling
-as black as night, but withal puzzled. He was no good hand at solving of
-riddles nor in the sifting of double meaning statements. His way was
-with a cuff or blow, and there an end to it.
-
-“Is this a jest, sir Fool?” I asked. “Would you have the Norman barons
-arm themselves and fight when there is no need for it?”
-
-For a reply all that he did was to break into a long low whistle and
-toss the bauble into the air. When it came down, he caught it with great
-deftness and twirled it about in his fingers. Then he shrugged his
-shoulders.
-
-“There was a meeting at Rouen——” he said and curled his brows, as though
-I ought to understand the rest.
-
-“I know that,” I replied quickly. “There was a meeting of the Norman
-barons at Rouen——” Here I stopped and eyed him closely. “Such things
-were better left to themselves. For all I know, sir Fool, to give you a
-short answer, I may even be talking to a King’s spy.”
-
-The man tossed his head to one side and uttered a little painful laugh.
-
-“The Black Prince of England,” he went on as though he would brush my
-objection aside, “has left Bordeaux. He is ranging along the western
-coast of France. There is no one to oppose him. Not a soldier of the
-King is within a hundred leagues. He is toppling over one castle after
-the other——Suppose,” he said closing one eye and looking at me
-cunningly, “the King of France were to rush towards the west to destroy
-him? Would any of you Normans come to his aid?”
-
-It was a question far too deep for my boyish brain. Besides I knew that
-silence was the beginning of caution, so I flung my hand in the air as
-though the affair were of no importance to me.
-
-“From what I have heard,” I said, “the Black Prince is well able to care
-for himself.”
-
-I saw an expression of contempt gather on his face.
-
-“The meeting at Rouen was a blow to your country,” the man went on with
-more perseverance than ever. “A good dozen of your finest blood lost
-their lives. It’s a good thing,” he added with biting scorn, “that you
-were not there yourself!”
-
-I was growing angry.
-
-“Why?” I demanded.
-
-“Because,” he replied with cutting deliberation, “you would not have had
-the courage to raise an arm in your own defence!”
-
-The hot blood stole slowly to my neck and face. I saw out of the corner
-of my eye that the armorer was rolling his sleeves up over his elbows,
-while one hand reached out for the hammer that lay alongside the anvil.
-
-“Have you come here to pick a quarrel?” I demanded.
-
-“As you wish,” he said and spat derisively upon the ground.
-
-It was a challenge flung into my teeth. I was but a lad, of course, but
-for all that of big bone and strong from the life which I had lived in
-the open. My opponent was a man full grown and, from what I had just
-seen, as quick and slippery in his actions as an eel. For the moment in
-my wrath I took little heed of these things but knotted my fists
-together and advanced towards him.
-
-I thought that if I could strike the first blow I could settle him once
-for all and so end his insolence. With a lunge that ought to have
-carried him off his feet I made at him. To my surprise I beat only into
-the empty air. The fellow had slipped to the one side with a light
-gliding motion that for quickness fairly took my breath away. Then, to
-add fire to my discomfiture, he calmly placed his hands flat upon his
-hips and stood smiling at me.
-
-“A Norman calf!” he cried. “If the rest of your race can fight no better
-than that, it is no wonder that the King of France will soon devour
-you!”
-
-I made no answer. The taunt struck me with the sharpness of a knife. If
-I was full of wrath before, I was boiling with anger now. I steadied
-myself on the balls of my feet and looked the fellow in the eye. Then,
-with greater quickness than at first, I rushed again upon him. But he
-was ready, even more than I had expected. Instead of leaping to the
-side, he jumped back and, as I came towards him, struck me a sharp blow
-on the face with his open hand.
-
-By this time I was fighting mad, but rather at my own bungling than at
-his adroitness. I would have given my right arm to have caught him a
-single stunning crash. I plunged forward, reckless and determined to the
-last degree. Now he slipped past me so close that I was able to touch
-the sleeve of his coat. Again his hot breath touched my face. He came in
-so near that he gave my arm a twist. But with all my effort I could not
-lay a finger on him. It was like a game—a contest with speed on one side
-and strength on the other——
-
-“Henri!”
-
-It was Le Brun’s voice coming like a warning. I knew I had to be on the
-alert. But before I realized what my opponent was about, he had caught
-me by sliding his arm entirely under mine. I felt a twang run across my
-shoulder as though it was being wrenched from the socket. My feet loosed
-themselves from the ground and in the next second I was rolling over
-towards the anvil of the armorer.
-
-But I was not entirely gone. With a kind of instinct I extended my hand
-to grasp whatever might save me from utter humiliation. It was mere
-luck, I know, but even at that I had to grit my teeth and hang on with
-what strength was still in me. My fist was closing around the Fool’s
-wrist and the surer I was of myself, the harder I held on. A sudden jerk
-brought him slightly towards me. A hard steady pull bent him still
-further. With a twist I threw myself with my back upon the ground. I had
-two hands free now and I wrapped both around his wrist with the sureness
-of a vise. He struggled like an animal taken in a trap. With the fingers
-of his free hand he tried to pry my grip loose. He twisted and squirmed.
-He dug his nails into my flesh. He jumped from one position to another.
-He pretended to fall towards me and then with his arms relaxed sprang
-suddenly back again. But I clung to him as though it were my only hope
-for life until his tugs and pulls spent themselves and I grew the more
-confident of victory.
-
-His breath was getting shorter and a paleness overspread his face. It
-was now or never for me, so with one firm effort I drew him steadily
-down until his face was near mine and his feet kept tapping at my ribs.
-Then, he fell. His whole body covered mine. His knees dug into my
-stomach and the crook of his elbow fastened itself in my throat.
-
-For a moment I feared I would choke. I had to let go his wrist with one
-hand to clear myself of his weight. As soon as I had shoved him away, I
-reached out to grasp him by the throat if I could, but in the same
-moment I felt him clutching at mine.
-
-We were struggling with every sinew, each for the mastery. With a
-quickness that I might have been expecting, my opponent gave one final
-lurch. It was an effort that wrenched free the hand which I held in my
-grip. I tried again and again to clutch it, but I succeeded only in
-closing my fist in the air. I caught his body between my knees in the
-hope that I could squeeze the breath out of him. I squirmed this way and
-that. Now I had his arm or his wrist between my fingers, but before I
-was sure of myself he had twisted out of danger. We rolled over locked
-together like tangled pieces of twine, but with every rolling it was he,
-because of his adroitness, who came uppermost and it was I who was prone
-upon my back upon the ground.
-
-At last the end came. By a piece of mere chance I had slid my arm
-forward with its entire length under his. Then with a twist of my wrist
-I laid my hand around his throat. His shoulder was like the resting
-place of a lever. I began to press steadily. His chin went back and his
-eyes turned upwards. A little more and his mouth opened showing a row of
-even white teeth. I was on the verge of tossing him from me when he
-squirmed once more, this time to the one side. He slid from out the vise
-that was closing in on him and almost with the same effort sprang
-quickly to his feet.
-
-I jumped up of course, for I thought the conflict but begun when he
-raised his hand as though to tell me that he had enough and between the
-heavings of his breath called in a shaking voice, “I did not come here
-to fight!”
-
-I almost laughed in his face.
-
-“Why, then, did you come?” demanded Le Brun with a growl.
-
-“I came to make friends!” was the answer.
-
-“——to make friends?” I echoed. “Do you think a man makes friends through
-jibes and insults?”
-
-By this time both of us had somewhat recovered our breath. In the most
-serious manner imaginable he threw his hands apart and looked from the
-armorer to me.
-
-“It’s an unfortunate habit I have,” he exclaimed. “It lies in my
-disposition to dig to the bottom of things—to prod people till they
-squirm.”
-
-“Some day,” said I by way of admonishment, “you’ll prod the wrong
-person. In such dangerous times as these, when everyone is the other’s
-enemy, it’ll likely cost you your life.”
-
-He paid no more heed to me than if I had not spoken. As though he was
-aroused by a sudden curiosity, he half closed his eyes and made a mental
-measurement of me as I have often seen a buyer measure a horse. He took
-a step or two to the rear. He circled around me. I saw his lips move as
-though he was noting this or that to himself. Then, with the same ease
-and confidence as though we had been life-long friends, he came up to me
-and laid his fingers on the upper part of my arm.
-
-“All brawn,” he said. “Tough. Great endurance, but a trifle slow in
-action.” And with a smile of satisfaction he clapped me heartily on the
-shoulder. “Can you fight?” he demanded.
-
-I wrinkled my brows.
-
-“I held my own with you, didn’t I?” I asked.
-
-“Na. Na. Lad. Not that,” he said. “That was no fight. It was only a
-little rolling in the dirt. What I mean is this: Are you good with a
-sword, an ax or a dagger?”
-
-“Well,” I answered slyly, “a bit ago you made an accusation. You
-upbraided me for being a Norman.”
-
-His head came up with a jerk and the fire flashed from his black eyes.
-
-“That was only a bit of my prodding,” he replied quickly. “I wanted to
-stir you up. Oh,” he cried when I looked questioningly at him, “you’ll
-all need stirring up. What skill you have in the handling of weapons
-will soon be sorely useful. Can’t you realize that the King of France is
-watching you like a cat watches a mouse?”
-
-“I know,” I answered rather downcast, “he would like to add our
-territories to his own.”
-
-By this time the armorer had returned to his forge. His great hairy arm
-lay along the shaft of the bellows. The sparks from the coals of peat
-flew like tiny shooting-stars towards the rafters. He was like a great
-ox, patient and plodding, that did not realize its strength.
-
-“You are too much like him,” came the answer as the Fool pointed to Le
-Brun, “—powerful, but not far-sighted. What you ought to have is a bit
-of cunning to match your wits against your foes.”
-
-I said not a word for I did not know exactly what he was driving at.
-With a toss of my head I ambled slowly towards the door. The Fool went
-with me talking and jabbering at my elbow. When we came to the
-threshold, he slid his body carefully along the wall and like a thief
-peered up and down the road with more than usual circumspection. Then as
-though he was thoroughly alarmed he spun about and took me anxiously by
-the arm.
-
-“You won’t say that I have been here, will you?” he begged.
-
-“Why,” I laughed, “as far as that goes I shall forget all about you
-within an hour.”
-
-The expression on his face fell. He looked at me as though I had dealt
-him a terrible blow.
-
-“No you won’t,” he exclaimed. “The fact is that you’ll remember me till
-your dying day. You’ll tell your children about me long after I’m dead.”
-Here he seized my arm again even more firmly than before. “I must be
-off,” he cried. “And you won’t forget, will you? Never breathe to a soul
-that I’ve been here!”
-
-I was puzzled but yet more amused. I was sure that it was some whim or
-other that had taken hold of his fancy. So to flatter him I promised
-that his presence here would never be mentioned. With that he seemed
-pleased and with a skip and a hop he made his way around to the back of
-the forge where he was quickly lost among the trees.
-
-To satisfy my own curiosity I gazed a long time up and down the road.
-There was nothing as far as I could see that could have given him cause
-for alarm. The whole highway was as void as a desert save that on the
-brow of the hill, like a speck in the sky, there came riding towards us
-a solitary horseman, booted and spurred, in all likelihood a guest for
-the village inn for the night. At most he was only a passing stranger
-like hundreds of others. I smiled at myself that I had taken the Fool so
-seriously. I went back to have my laugh out with Le Brun and to wait for
-my brother’s gear.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER II
- I AM ATTACKED IN THE WOODS
-
-
-It was late in the afternoon when I left the armorer’s. The sky was
-covered with low dark clouds. A fine rain fell which cut through the
-skin with the keenness of a sharp knife.
-
-Our house (where I lived alone with my brother André) lay above a mile
-from the village around a long bend in the road—a track I rarely
-traveled, for I knew a shorter path through the woods. So with my
-brother’s armor slung lightly over my shoulder I started briskly on my
-way.
-
-I was without a serious thought. The birds, in the face of the oncoming
-night, were settled in their nests. The branches of the trees began to
-drip moisture over my face and neck. The grass and the underbrush were a
-bit soggy under my feet, but even with that the lightness of my heart
-prompted me to whistle a little tune.
-
-I had gone about half way. The thoughts of a bright fire and warmth were
-uppermost in my brain. Save for the dripping of the rain the woods were
-as silent as an empty tomb.
-
-A sound startled me—a swish like the hurry of a deer or a wild-boar
-scurrying through the weeds. I stopped and peered carefully through the
-gathering gloom. The sound was repeated, directly in front of me. Quite
-instinctively I backed away to seek the protection of the nearest tree,
-and waited. But for a second all I could hear was the thumping of my
-heart against my ribs.
-
-After a little I began to feel that my fear was founded on imagination,
-so with cautious steps I slowly ventured once more ahead. I had not gone
-five strides when the swish came again to my ears, this time more
-distinct and very near. I was about to swerve to my left to avoid the
-danger that might be threatening me, when a rough-looking fellow stepped
-out of the semi-darkness and made towards me.
-
-As well as I could distinguish, he was of the commoner type, clad in the
-wooden shoes of the peasantry and with a coat and breeches of some black
-material almost threadbare, crumpled and soiled from being lived and
-slept in. His hair hung out in clumps from under the edges of an old cap
-and around his neck was knotted a ragged scarf.
-
-I caught all this in a flash, you may be sure. But what attracted me
-most was neither his clothes nor even his threatening aspect, for I
-started with terror when I caught a glimpse of a dagger that he held
-grasped in his right hand.
-
-I stopped and drew a long breath. But he came on with the weapon raised
-on a level with his shoulder, and with his heavy eyes glaring at me as
-though I were a wild animal that was to be stricken to death. I shifted
-to the one side and he shifted likewise with me. I saw him moisten his
-lips and half-shut his eyes. With what quickness I could, I sprang
-further on and dodged safe for the moment behind a tree.
-
-“My name is La Mar!” I called. “I am Henri La Mar. I live in that house
-over there at the edge of the woods.” I stopped long enough for him to
-understand. Then, “Surely you have made a mistake,” I cried still
-louder. “You must be waiting here for someone else!”
-
-He lunged stupidly after me. The breath was coming from between his lips
-in a kind of a wheeze. At the same time he uttered in a deep growl, “La
-Mar. The old Count of Gramont—the rest of them”—and something which
-sounded like an oath, but which I was not able to understand.
-
-We were within five feet of each other. All the time he held the dagger
-on high always ready to strike. It flashed through my senses that I was
-dallying long enough, so with a jump I flew away from my tree and made
-deeper into the woods.
-
-But it seemed that I had run into a trap. I had not gone twice the
-length of my body when a second fellow, dressed the same as the first,
-confronted me. If you had stood the two together you could not have told
-the one from the other. And this one, too, had a dagger like the first
-and stood with his legs spread out to block my way.
-
-I was as good as dead. I came to a stop as though I had struck a stone
-wall and then veered over to the one side as I did before. At the same
-instant I bent low and ran as fast as I could in the hope that, if my
-assailant made a lunge at me, there might be some chance that it would
-only be a glancing blow and do me little harm.
-
-I had calculated too rashly on the sloth of my enemy. Indeed he was as
-sure of me as a hunter is of game that is already brought to earth. As I
-passed, he took one leap after me. His hand came down with the speed of
-an arrow and the next thing I knew I felt a jar in the middle of my back
-that sent the stars before my eyes and flattened me on my stomach on the
-ground. Then a shriek echoed among the trees that sent the blood
-curdling through my veins and after that the woods were still again.
-
-I was partly dazed by my fall. To tell you the truth, by every right I
-ought to have been killed. But the armor which I had slung so lightly
-over my shoulder had saved me. When the blow struck, the point of the
-dagger caught in the meshes of the twisted links. The weapon was a
-straight knife with no cross piece to form a protection for the hand.
-The impact was so sudden and so unexpected that my enemy lost his grip
-on the haft. His hand slipped down the blade and, as I learned
-afterwards, was cut along the fingers and the palm. It was the pain of
-it that made him cry out and to that the frenzy of it caused him to take
-to his heels and run away.
-
-There was danger on every side of me. I had no time to breathe a word of
-thanks for my deliverance but got up as quickly as I could and made
-forward in the direction I was bent on. Then came my third surprise. I
-had started at a fairly good gait when an arrow whistled past my face
-and buried itself in the trunk of a great tree. My flesh crept from the
-very terror of my situation. There was one thing to do, I thought, and
-that was to take the bridle in my teeth and make the best of it.
-
-I plunged on ahead recklessly. I am sure that I was as white as a ghost.
-It is one thing to have an enemy in front of you with whom you are
-matched on even terms. It is another to be beset by lurking foes who are
-able to strike unseen and who have every advantage in position and in
-weapons. But even at that the spirit of desperation was strong within
-me, for I was resolved to use my last speck of strength to worm myself
-through the woods and to make for home.
-
-But my resolutions were nipped in the bud before I had fairly formed
-them. I was just getting into full career when another arrow passed my
-face, this time closer than the first and whistled on among the trees.
-But I did not stop. I bent my head low to the ground. I grasped the
-piece of mail more firmly in my hand. I was breathing hard, but more
-from the strain I was under than from actual labor. Three strides
-further and a third arrow buried itself in the turf straight before me
-and snapped with a little click.
-
-I could not help looking down for my face was directed towards the
-ground. To my amazement, even in the gloom of the woods, I spied a piece
-of parchment tied in a hard knot on the haft of the missile.
-
-“A message,” I thought. “Is it a warning from a friend? Or a threat from
-a hidden foe?”
-
-As quick as a flash I stooped and snatched it open. There I read in
-letters scrawled as coarsely and as rudely as a child would write the
-words:
-
- GO BACK BY THE ROAD
-
-I trembled a little, I must confess. Whether from friend or foe, it was
-wisest to obey. If I insisted on going on ahead, I knew I would surely
-be killed. If I were to go back—well, there was a ray of hope.
-
-I turned. I was as much in the hands of Fate as ever was any man alive.
-This time I did not run but kept on at a steady gait. At every step I
-was in expectation of some fresh attack, to be confronted by one of the
-two men who had assailed me, or by a knife darting through the air, or
-even by an arrow. But to my surprise the woods were as calm as when I
-first entered them. The rain dripped slowly from the overhanging
-branches and the light wind fanned and cooled my heated cheeks.
-
-I was soon past the place where I had met my first foe. To my
-imagination it was like a tale I had heard of a superstitious person’s
-passing a place haunted by a ghost. My eyes were on the alert. At any
-second I expected a fresh attack. I thought I heard a low groan. I let
-the thought pass as though it were the promptings of fear. Then I heard
-it again and with it some words that I could not understand. I looked
-about and there to my amazement I saw the fellow who had first
-threatened me with his back to a tree. A strong cord held his wrists
-tied together, while another wrapped around his body held him firmly
-fastened against the trunk.
-
-At the sight of me he cleared his throat.
-
-“Come here!” he commanded.
-
-“What do you want?” I asked.
-
-“Will you loose these bonds?” he said.
-
-“I know when I’m safe,” I replied. “I’ll do nothing of the kind.”
-
-He growled something under his breath.
-
-“If you do,” he went on half coaxingly and half in a threat, “I’ll tell
-you a story that’s worth while.”
-
-“You’ve told me enough already,” said I, and started on my way.
-
-But he was insistent.
-
-“Wait,” he commanded once more. “Will you give me a mouthful of water,
-then?”
-
-“There’s enough dripping from the trees,” I shot back at him. “Turn your
-face up and you’ll easily slacken your thirst.”
-
-He growled deeper than before but he realized that I was not to be taken
-as lightly as he thought. I went on. There was no more interruption. The
-fellow with the wounded hand might have been lurking somewhere in the
-neighborhood. He might even be standing behind a tree. But as far as I
-was concerned, he did not appear and in quicker time than I had come in,
-I was out of the woods and on the road that led in a roundabout way to
-my home.
-
-I breathed a great sigh of relief when I tramped up the gravel walk that
-led to the house. With no ado I pushed open the front door and entered.
-In the great hall there were two men, the one my brother André and the
-old Count of Gramont who lived in the castle on the hill. They had just
-finished lighting the candles. There was no fire in the open hearth and
-the room was cold and chilled with the damp. The old Count was pacing
-nervously up and down the floor muttering to himself in his deep rolling
-tones. My brother’s face was as white as chalk and lines of worry lay
-across his forehead. He was standing at the long oaken table that stood
-in the centre of the room winding a piece of linen about his lower arm.
-I did not speak for at the first glance I noticed that, as he wound, the
-blood kept oozing through the bandages from the place where he had been
-wounded.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER III
- A VISITOR IN THE NIGHT
-
-
-I stood stock still in the middle of the floor. My brother looked at me
-from head to foot.
-
-“Le Brun has been here, Henri,” he said calmly. And then in a low voice,
-“I was afraid that something had happened to you, you return so late.”
-
-“Something has happened,” I burst forth and in shaking tones told him of
-my adventures in the woods.
-
-“They are agents of the King,” cried the old Count. “They are everywhere
-about us. They are not satisfied that they have taken my son. They
-will——”
-
-My mouth fell open in amazement.
-
-“They have taken Charles?” I asked. “Is it true then that he was at the
-meeting at Rouen? You can——”
-
-“It was a meeting of the nobles of Normandy,” he interrupted. “I thought
-I was too old to go myself so I sent my only son. They were to make
-plans to protect us against the aggressions of the King. But the secret
-leaked out. Some traitor in our ranks betrayed us. Every man in the
-gathering was taken. A full dozen were beheaded behind the walls of the
-town. A few were sent off as prisoners, to be scattered among the
-castles of the King.”
-
-“—and Charles?” I cried.
-
-The old man sighed and ground his teeth.
-
-“He is on his way down the valley of the Loire,” he rumbled deep in his
-throat, “to be mewed up till the crack of doom.”
-
-The blood left my face. A chill of horror ran through every limb.
-
-“We shall bring him back, Henri,” said André with a ring in his voice.
-“If it takes the last drop of blood of the last Norman, we shall bring
-him back. But we shall have to wait.”
-
-The old Count flung his hand in the air. The fire flashed from his eyes
-and he began to stride again across the floor.
-
-“Wait!” he demanded. “Wait! That is the only word you know. We have
-waited long enough already. I’ll not bide another day.” He turned wildly
-towards the rack that held my brother’s arms. “I’ll take this,” he cried
-laying his strong hand upon a battle-ax. “I’ll go to the King, where he
-sits upon his throne. I’ll demand of him why he dared to lay his finger
-upon my son. I’ll offer him his choice, whether he will give me my son
-back—or perish at my feet.”
-
-Here André raised his hand for peace.
-
-“If you do that,” he said quietly, “you will only be playing into their
-nets. It will mean the destruction of us all.”
-
-The Count flung himself into a chair.
-
-“There’s one last fight in me yet, André,” he growled in his heavy
-voice. “I’ll summon a thousand archers from the countryside. I’ll find
-the castle where they have him prisoner. We’ll storm it and burn it to
-the ground.”
-
-But André, who ever was on the side of wisdom, saw the folly of his
-intentions.
-
-“If you do,” he warned, “it will only be a signal for an attack. The
-armies of France will sweep us from our homes.”
-
-He took two or three paces to and fro in the room and returned to me.
-There was a smile of sadness on his face as he spoke.
-
-“The Black Prince of England is our only hope,” he said.
-
-“He is ravaging the western coast of France,” I told him. “It is his
-presence there that holds the King in check.”
-
-He opened his mouth to answer but the long whine of one of the dogs out
-of doors interrupted him. We kept silent until the sound died away. Then
-he took up a tinder and went to the hearth.
-
-“I shall make a fire,” he said. “The chill of the air has pierced me to
-the bone.”
-
-I looked at his wounded arm.
-
-“How did you get that, André?” I asked.
-
-He laughed.
-
-“We were attacked by knaves as we came along the road.”
-
-The whine of the dog began again. Then like a chorus there arose a
-barking and yelping as though the whole pack of them had gone suddenly
-mad.
-
-“There is someone in the yard,” muttered the old Count without raising
-his head. “I thought I heard the crunching of the gravel on the walk.”
-
-With a kind of instinct I turned towards the window. I could not see
-clearly what it was, but there flashed across the pane what seemed to be
-the image of a man’s face. By the suddenness with which he moved away,
-it struck me that he must have been loitering there, peering in. My
-heart rose in my throat for I thought of the enemies who were lurking
-about the house.
-
-I was on the verge of raising my hand to point and call out, when amid
-the sharp howling of the dogs there came a rapping on the panels of the
-door. Like a flash André sprang forward. Without a single weapon in case
-he was attacked he jerked the door open. The light of the candles shone
-dimly into the haze. For all that, I was able to see the figure of a man
-standing on the stone step. He was booted and spurred and clad from neck
-to heels in the long black cloak of a traveler. He wore a broad brimmed
-hat with a feather in it. When he saw the anxious expression on my
-brother’s face he smiled and touched his forehead like a salute. Then he
-bowed with the gravity of a courtier.
-
-“May I come in out of the rain?” he asked.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IV
- A TRICKSTER
-
-
-Of all the men I ever saw this stranger struck my fancy to the highest
-degree. He strode into the room with as much confidence and poise as
-though he were the actual master of the house and we the humblest of his
-servants. He looked neither to the right nor the left. Yet, as he passed
-us, without shifting his gaze, he seemed to sweep each of us out of the
-corner of his eye with a glance that measured us from head to heel.
-
-He stopped at the great oaken table and raised his hat with a sort of
-mincing delicacy. With a swish through the air he knocked the water from
-it and laid it carefully down. When he took off his cloak we saw that he
-carried a silver mounted sword and wore a doublet and breeches of the
-finest velvet ornamented about the edges with a fine lace. He curled his
-moustache with his thumb and forefinger. Then, with his hand over his
-heart and a bland smile on his face he turned and bowed with as much
-reverence as you would pay to a king.
-
-“I’ll never forget this,” he said, but there his voice dropped so that
-the rest of it sounded like hollow mockery,“—this unexpected
-hospitality.”
-
-André was the first to speak.
-
-“It’s a sour night,” said he carefully eyeing the stranger’s wet boots
-and dripping clothes, “for a man to be abroad.”
-
-The visitor gave a short laugh.
-
-“A little warmth,” he replied with a nod towards the hearth, “would add
-greatly to my comfort.” He began to chafe his hands the one in the other
-as though he were frozen to the marrow. “Will you please bestir
-yourself!”
-
-There was a ring of insolence in his tone. His words, though uttered
-smoothly, had a kind of sly meaning at the bottom that touched us to the
-quick. It was clear that he intended to nettle us. The old Lord of
-Gramont squared his shoulders. He let out a low quiet whistle and walked
-away. But André, who was quicker and more easily hurt, flushed the color
-of scarlet and knotted his fists.
-
-For a moment there was empty silence. Our visitor looked at each of us
-in turn with the corners of his lips curved in a taunting smile. He
-strutted past the hearth with his spurs clanking and glanced with a
-sneer about the room.
-
-“I have often heard that the cattle in Normandy were better housed than
-their masters,” he began. “It’s even colder here than it is out of
-doors.”
-
-“That is one reason why we are so healthy,” replied my brother looking
-him full in the face. “And that is why we are so strong.”
-
-The stranger broke out into a loud laugh.
-
-“Why, man,” he exclaimed, “you have more wit than I imagined.” He bowed
-low again. “It is to your credit, sir.”
-
-André yawned.
-
-“It is indeed cold,” he said. “But your tongue has a chill all of its
-own. Do you know, my friend, I should have had a fire going by this time
-if you——” But he stopped short, knowing that as a host he should not be
-the first to openly offend.
-
-But the stranger tossed back his head. He clapped my brother soundly on
-the shoulder.
-
-“I shall finish it for you,” he cried. “You meant to say, ‘—if I had not
-come into the house.’” He flung his arm in the air in a wild gesture of
-mirth. “You too have a tongue in your head. To tell you truly I am
-amazed, for at first sight of you I thought you nothing but a country
-dullard!”
-
-With that he stared brazenly into André’s face. Then with the lightness
-of a feather, he spun around and threw himself into one of the chairs.
-
-My brother went as white as chalk. For a second he seemed stupefied.
-Then a redness swept over him. He walked deliberately to the rack that
-held the arms. The old Lord of Gramont halted where he had been pacing
-half way across the room and looked sharply back. As for me my breath
-stuck in my throat.
-
-André returned bearing a naked sword in his hand.
-
-“There is no light outside of the house,” he said. “We must finish, what
-we have begun, here.”
-
-The other arose. The same taunting smile played around his mouth.
-
-“I had not thought you would have the courage,” he remarked. And then,
-“Will you stain the floor of the house with your own blood?”
-
-My brother took his position but, for a second, the old Count of Gramont
-interfered.
-
-“Will you tell us your name?” he asked the stranger. “In case anything
-happens, it will be well to know.”
-
-“My name?” repeated our visitor laying his finger-tips on his chest, and
-with the shadow of a bow. “I am called the Sieur De Marsac. To all with
-whom I am acquainted, a faithful servant of his Majesty, the King.”
-
-There were no words more. The swords rang in the air. De Marsac began as
-though it were only a fancy play, my brother with all the seriousness of
-his nature. There was a difference between the two that was soon seen.
-Our visitor had the advantage in litheness and in trickery. André was
-the better in strength of wrist and in driving into his enemy with force
-and steadiness.
-
-The fight began with a few light thrusts and parries that on each side
-were only trials of the other’s skill. Then of a sudden De Marsac
-unleashed a savage attack. His sword came darting in like the fangs of a
-snake with the point directed towards André’s heart. A part of a second
-and it would have been too late, but my brother, who, I saw, was making
-sure of his defense, swung his weapon to the side and caught his enemy’s
-blade, steel against steel. The swords locked at the pommels like the
-horns of deer and for a second the two stood glaring into each other’s
-eyes.
-
-It was here that André’s sturdiness showed itself, for it was a test of
-the one man’s brawn against the other’s. My brother’s jaws came together
-with determination. The veins in his neck swelled. He raised himself
-slowly on the balls of his feet and pressed forward with all his might.
-A cold look came into De Marsac’s eyes and a frown crossed his forehead.
-I saw him go back little by little on his heels. His arm was bending in
-towards his body. André took a step forward and our enemy to save
-himself from being thrown off his balance sprang quickly backwards.
-
-De Marsac began anew. His smile of confidence faded into seriousness. He
-tried again with a few feints to find an opening in my brother’s
-defense. Each time he was blocked with neatness and surety. Each time he
-drew back with a scowl. The color in his face gave way to a pallid
-white. His breath came short. But there was a look of gathering hate on
-his countenance and a shifting expression in his eyes that roused me in
-alarm.
-
-“Look out for a trick, André!”
-
-It was foolish for me to cry out. It is no thing to do when men are in a
-conflict that means life or death, for in the second when he heard my
-voice, my brother shot a look towards me that told me as plainly as
-words that he knew what he was about. But I had given De Marsac his
-opportunity. In that brief moment when my brother’s eyes were turned,
-our enemy sprang forward with the quickness of a tiger. The light of the
-candles ran like a flash along his blade. His arm, the sleeve of black
-velvet and fancy lace, straightened itself in the direction of my
-brother’s chest.
-
-But for the terror that I felt, I would have closed my eyes, for in the
-next breath I expected to see André fall. But instead he showed a
-nimbleness that I never dreamed was his. Like a spring he was down and
-up again. By the breath of a hair De Marsac’s weapon passed over his
-shoulder. Our enemy’s body was open for the fatal blow and my brother,
-heated with the conflict, wrapped his knuckles about his sword to strike
-his insulter to his feet.
-
-His sword came forward. He had put one foot before the other to drive
-home the blow with all the might that lay in him. The point caught De
-Marsac in the middle of the chest as straight as ever a thrust was aimed
-and, I am sure with as much power behind it as any average man can put.
-
-I expected to see our enemy crumble to the floor—dead. To our extreme
-amazement, as André struck, we heard a sharp click. The sword which De
-Marsac held, fell, to be sure, rattling to the floor. But no blood
-flowed, and his body, as though it had been violently pushed, or struck
-by a man’s fist, tumbled back. He tried to keep on his feet but was too
-far gone. He measured his length on the floor and in falling knocked his
-head against one of the legs of the long oaken table.
-
-It was the old Count of Gramont who spoke first.
-
-“A coat of linked mail!” he cried running over to him. “He wears a coat
-of mail under his velvet jerkin.”
-
-De Marsac was stunned. The old Count caught him roughly by the shoulder
-and jerked him to his feet.
-
-“A trickster!” he shouted in his face. “You are a low-born coward.”
-
-De Marsac never uttered a word. He blinked and ran his hand over his
-eyes till they cleared. The old smile of cunning curled around his lips,
-but this time it was mingled with contempt and hate.
-
-“You Norman dogs!” he hissed. “Do you think I would match my life with
-yours?”
-
-The old man went white with anger. He held his big hand out at arm’s
-length. He curled it slowly into a knot of a fist and took a deep
-breath. With what force he could summon he whirled about and struck De
-Marsac a hard blow in the face. We had not expected it and I think De
-Marsac was taken by surprise too. His knees sagged under him and his
-arms fell limp at his side. He would have fallen, had not the old Count
-caught him again by the shoulder and pushed him into a chair.
-
-“You are not the first of your breed that this fist has struck down,” he
-cried. “In the days gone by it has wielded a battle-ax that laid dozens
-of your countrymen low. If the time comes,” he added darkly, “it is
-still strong enough to match itself with another foe.”
-
-He took to pacing once more up and down the hall. André walked quietly
-to the rack and put his sword away. When he came back he picked up De
-Marsac’s weapon where it had fallen and handed it to him.
-
-“You will have no further need of this,” he said in an even tone, “—at
-least while you are here.”
-
-Of the four of us in that room it was De Marsac who first regained his
-poise. The sting of the rebukes which had been flung into his face soon
-faded away. He arose without a look at any of us and took his coat over
-his arm. Then he put his hat upon his head and snapped his sword back
-into its scabbard. Without a word he walked towards the door and as he
-went I thought I saw his former jauntiness returning.
-
-“Gentlemen,” he said with his fingers on the latch and in a voice of
-sneering mockery. “You have won tonight, for it is difficult for a man
-to fight two against one. There will come another meeting when there
-will be fairer odds. At that time I promise you a different ending to
-the story.”
-
-None of us answered. He closed the door behind him quietly and with no
-show of anger passed out of the house.
-
-I breathed a long sigh.
-
-“I’m glad he’s gone,” I said.
-
-My brother and the old Count exchanged glances.
-
-“There’s something back of that fellow,” said André. “We must be on our
-guard for I think we shall hear from him again.”
-
-We sat for almost an hour. None of us stirred except André who busied
-himself in making a fire. When the blaze had spread warmth about the
-room he came and sat down with us again. A tiny spot of blood was oozing
-through the bandages.
-
-“It’s from the exertion,” he explained with a smile. “I wonder if the
-fellow who attacked us on the road was a hireling of De Marsac?”
-
-At that the dogs began barking and yelping as they did before. The old
-Count of Gramont started to the door, but before he reached it, it flew
-wide open. It was De Marsac who burst into the room. He must have fallen
-into the mud for his velvet breeches were splattered with clay. A wild
-look shone from his eyes and he was of the color of death.
-
-“An attack has been made upon my life!” he cried.
-
-We rose from our seats.
-
-“I was making down the road towards the armorer’s where I left my horse.
-I was set upon by a band of men. Look here!” he exclaimed and drew an
-arrow from under his cloak. “But for the coat of mail I was wearing this
-would have gone through my heart!”
-
-“Have you enemies in the neighborhood?” demanded the old Count.
-
-“There are enemies following me,” declared De Marsac. “There is one who
-would snap out my life as you would snap a piece of straw. But this is
-not his work. This is the work of another.” Terrified, he looked around
-the room. “Have you ever heard of the ‘Will-o’-the-Wisp’?” he asked.
-
-“No. Who is he?” we cried together.
-
-“A highwayman,” he answered. “—a bold desperate highwayman. For a month
-at a time he terrifies the countryside. Then he disappears. Miles and
-miles away he is heard from again. He is seldom seen. He works alone. It
-is his disguises that trick people. He can masquerade as a nobleman, a
-beggar, a soldier—anything.”
-
-He flung himself into a chair but was up in a flash again.
-
-“Gentlemen, we have had our little dispute,” he said hurriedly. “It is
-all over now and done with. You see I cannot venture out into the night
-without fear for my life. In the name of your hospitality I am going to
-ask you to let me rest here until the morning.”
-
-The old Count looked warningly at my brother and silently shook his head
-‘no.’ But André, who was easily touched on the softer side, arose and
-bowed.
-
-“I offer you every courtesy,” he said quietly. “It is past midnight and
-no doubt you are weary from your ride. I shall light you to your room.”
-
-He took the candle and went before. In a few minutes he was down again.
-
-“I could not do otherwise,” he explained.
-
-“He is not to be trusted, André,” I said.
-
-“The man’s a rogue,” added the Count of Gramont. “If I were you, André,
-I would put a guard about the house. There’s something brewing that we
-have no knowledge of.”
-
-“I shall have one of the servants watch in the hall upstairs,” my
-brother said. “Another will stay here during the night. We must learn
-what his purpose is so that we can meet the situation. In the morning if
-he smiles again, I shall be like honey to him. I think that is the
-better way.”
-
-The old Count laughed in his throat and grunted.
-
-“If this were my house,” he said, “I would make short work of him.”
-
-And he made a sign that meant that he would string him to a tree.
-
-We were all tired. One by one we bade each other goodnight and went to
-bed.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER V
- WHAT I LEARNED IN THE WOODS
-
-
-The next morning when I awoke the sun was shining big and fairly warm.
-The chill of the night before had yielded to a gentle breeze that blew
-now steadily from the south.
-
-I heard the clatter of pots and pans in the pantry below. The fresh odor
-of small bacon was wafted to my nostrils. In fits and starts the low
-rumble of men’s voices arose like the heaviness of distant thunder here
-and there between a loud laugh that echoed high against the rafters.
-
-By this I knew it was time that I was stirring. As fast as I could I
-washed and dressed myself and hurried down the stairs. I laid my hand on
-the latch to enter when another burst of laughter louder than the others
-smote upon my ears. I thought that some travelers or friends from the
-neighborhood were making a morning call, so I jerked open the door and
-with a smile of greeting entered the room.
-
-In the next breath I stood stock still. There were but three men at the
-table—the old Count of Gramont, my brother André and the intruder of the
-night before. But what struck me first was that they were in the
-merriest of moods. The old Count was grinning and staring hard before
-him. André with his face in his palms was smiling like a pleased child.
-And De Marsac, as vivacious as a young colt, was babbling and talking
-like a running brook. His face was flushed. He was waving his hands as
-wildly as a windmill.
-
-I never saw men so completely changed. It was all sham I knew—a kind of
-play in which the one was trying to beguile the other. There was no
-sincerity in their actions or their words. For a second I was amazed.
-
-De Marsac must have seen the puzzled expression on my face. He leaped
-from his seat and hastened towards me. With the same show of outward
-delight with which you would greet an old acquaintance, he clapped my
-hand in his and tucked it under his arm.
-
-“A sound sleeper,” he cried. “An easy mind.” And then, as though it were
-an amusing thing for a lad of my age to have a mind at all, he turned
-with a knowing gesture and broke into a laugh.
-
-I flushed uncomfortably. I tried to withdraw from his grasp. But the
-more I pulled, the more firmly I felt the pressure of his arm. At length
-the two of us reached the seat which I usually occupied. Here he let go.
-As I sat down he continued to stand before me. With his hand over his
-heart he bowed pretty much as he had done the night before. Then he
-straightened himself again and laid his palm upon my shoulder.
-
-“Here is what I call the makings of a man,” he said to the Count and
-André in tones like an orator. “Strong arms. Sturdy limbs.” He let his
-eye run the length of my body. “A great fighter some day—and a stubborn
-one. Is it not true, Henri?”
-
-I smiled a sour smile, for his mockery was all too clear. He was, to my
-discomfort, treating me like a baby. He took his seat next to me. Then
-he began to pile my platter high with meat and wheaten cakes and poured
-a noggin full of whey. I sat there like a log, boiling within and
-wishing him out of the way.
-
-“We’ll be great friends yet, won’t we, Henri?” he said in a soft
-sneering tone. “You know I was down to the armorer’s long before you
-were out of bed. My horse has gone lame. It’ll be three or four days
-before he’ll be well again. In the meantime I’m going to be your guest.”
-He stopped and drummed lightly on the table. “You’ll be glad of that,
-won’t you, Henri?”
-
-I went on eating.
-
-“I’ll be sorry,” said I, “—for the horse.”
-
-At that he turned to the Count and my brother, breaking out into a loud
-laugh, like a father whose child has said something unusually clever.
-
-“Henri and I are going into the woods today,” he went on in the same
-annoying voice. “After that we’ll pay a visit to the forge. I want to
-show him my horse.” Then he added slowly, “You can ride, can’t you,
-Henri?”
-
-“As well as any of them,” I answered and went on hurrying through my
-meal.
-
-De Marsac saw that I was nettled. He dared not drive his cajolery too
-far, for my brother was looking at him with half closed eyes, and the
-old Count had arched one brow gazing at me to see how I was standing his
-thrusts.
-
-At length our visitor turned his conversation to the older men. He
-chattered like a magpie. One story followed the other with flashes of
-wit between. The spirit of merriment which was in the air when I entered
-the room came back. I saw my chance. As quietly as I could I arose and
-slipped softly out of the door.
-
-With a feeling of relief I turned the corner of the house and was making
-down the gravel path when I heard a crunching of the stones behind me. I
-cast a glance over my shoulder. To my discomfort there was De Marsac
-coming quickly after me. He had his head thrown back and with his eyes
-towards the sky was whistling an air.
-
-“Ah,” he exclaimed when I turned, “you are going somewhere?”
-
-I stopped.
-
-“To the armorer’s,” I said shortly. Then in the hope that he would leave
-me to myself, “I have business there—of a private nature.”
-
-My hint fell flat. In a kind of running walk he caught up to me and
-said, “That’s fine. We’ll go together.”
-
-I would have run away had I been able. Why was I to be bothered by a man
-who was nothing but a nuisance and a pest? I tried to think of one
-excuse or other to rid myself of him. None came, so for the while I made
-the best of it.
-
-We went on in silence. He had his head in the air looking brightly
-about. I had mine down for I hated even the sight of his face. After a
-little he made a jab or two but they failed. When he saw that his
-nonsense was of no purpose he turned serious and prodded me with all
-kinds of questions.
-
-He showed an interest in the extent of our land. In a sly way he got out
-of me how far it ran and what crops it bore. Then he mentioned the old
-Count of Gramont and the size of his estates. He touched on the strength
-of his castle on the hill—the number of men which he kept under arms—the
-revenues that came from his possessions in the valley and what wealth he
-was said to have.
-
-You may be sure that I told him as little as I could. In some respects I
-was as good a play-actor as he, for to most of his questionings I had
-but one stupid answer, “I don’t know.” If it was his intention to treat
-me like a dunce, I was more than willing to act the part of one.
-
-Finally a fresh thought came to me. I halted of a sudden and stepped
-away from him.
-
-“I’ve changed my mind,” I said. “I’m not going to the armorer’s. I’m
-going through the woods.”
-
-He let his arms fall to his sides.
-
-“—through the woods?” he asked. “Why?”
-
-His eyes narrowed in suspicion.
-
-“I had an accident there last night,” I replied. “I should like to see
-what became of a certain man.”
-
-He rolled his eyes as though he was thinking—trying to measure me in his
-mind.
-
-“What’s your game, Henri?” he asked. His voice was low but I felt a
-threat lurking in it.
-
-I began to explain.
-
-“You see, as I was coming home last night, I happened upon two men who
-were quarreling in the woods,” said I, watching his face closely.
-
-“Yes,” he answered.
-
-“The one got the better of the other,” I went on, “and the man who lost
-was tied by the victor to a tree.”
-
-He did not change his expression, but looked steadily into my eyes.
-
-“Dead?” he demanded.
-
-“No. Alive.”
-
-The breath came back to him. He tried not to show it but a faint smile
-of satisfaction played around his mouth.
-
-“I understand you now, Henri,” he went on. “You have a good heart. If he
-is still there, you want to set him free.”
-
-With that he clapped my arm under his as he had done just before
-breakfast. With a little more hurry than was necessary he made with me
-towards the woods.
-
-I led him to the spot where I thought the man was lashed to the tree.
-But the only trace of him we found was a length of rope. It was frayed
-and worn at the ends. No doubt he had set himself free by hours of
-rubbing against the rough bark. The ground about the trunk was stamped
-and torn as though by the marching of a hundred feet.
-
-“The villain’s gone,” I remarked.
-
-“Why do you call him a villain?” De Marsac came back at me with his soft
-sneer.
-
-“Because, Sieur De Marsac,” said I with more boldness than caution, “he
-tried to take my life.”
-
-De Marsac whistled.
-
-“And he failed?” he said. His voice flattened as though it was a thing
-he regretted. Then he came close to me. “Do you know, Henri,” he
-continued in the same slow tone, “any of us might be killed without a
-moment’s warning. There is a man following me at this very minute who is
-thirsting for my life.”
-
-“It might be the same fellow,” I suggested craftily.
-
-“No,” he said, “your fellow is an ordinary lout—stupid. He has made a
-mess of his work. The man who is following me is far deadlier. He never
-misses—and never fails.”
-
-I drew cautiously away, for De Marsac’s words and the snake-like
-subtlety of them threw me on my guard.
-
-“What do you mean,” said I, “when you say that ‘he has made a mess of
-his work’? Is it your opinion that I really ought to have been killed?”
-
-His eyes sharpened. Like a man ready to strike a blow his face grew red
-with anger and he shifted forward.
-
-“You are a smart lad, Henri,” he said drawing his eyes together till
-they were almost closed, “but you should be taught to speak more
-respectfully to your betters.”
-
-I hardly knew what to say. There was no good in the man. He was
-underhand in his actions. He had something up his sleeve that he was
-going to have out with me. It struck me that the sooner it was over the
-better.
-
-“You are not plain enough, Sieur De Marsac,” I said, “for me to answer
-you.” Then rashness got the upper hand of me and I burst out, “Why did
-you follow me this morning, anyway?”
-
-He only stood glaring at me. His lips tightened. A wicked glint gathered
-in his eyes and he stepped in towards me. I was now truly alarmed. I
-looked from one side of me to the other for a way of escape. I saw him
-finger at his belt for his dagger. His answer came like a thunderbolt.
-
-“—to finish the bungling of last night!” he hissed.
-
-I was entirely on the defensive for I had no weapons. As he reached out
-to grasp me, I sprang to one side. Then I turned to run for it. We were
-somewhat aside of the path and the underbrush was matted and tangled. I
-made a leap, thinking to get as far from him as possible. My foot caught
-in a weed or trailing vine which held it as though it were tied there.
-
-In the next second my legs were knocked from under me. I fell forward on
-my hands and face. Then I got another jolt as though someone were
-thumping me on the side and shoulders with a heavy log. I could not see,
-for the undergrowth was sharp and I was forced to close my eyes. A deep
-grunt and a squeal started near me. A brushing of the weeds and vines
-followed. Terror crept into my soul for I realized that it was an animal
-which I had startled and disturbed.
-
-My heart was jumping like a hammer. I rose on one elbow and looked
-fearfully around. To my amazement and horror, as I scrambled to my feet,
-I saw a wild boar with its snout to the ground make its way through the
-underbrush and disappear deeper into the woods.
-
-Then came another surprise. De Marsac was standing as white as a corpse.
-He seemed to have forgotten me entirely. His eyes were fastened on the
-direction which the boar had taken. His whole body was moving nervously
-as though he were greatly excited. From what I had noticed before I knew
-a fresh thought had started in his mind. Like a flash he was over
-helping me to my feet.
-
-“Henri,” he called. “You can thank me for saving your life! If I hadn’t
-warned you in time, you would have been gored to death!”
-
-I made no reply for the thoughts were scared out of me.
-
-“We’ll go home now, Henri,” De Marsac said in a trembling voice.
-
-I went along with him. From the time we left the woods he spoke not a
-word to me nor did he seem conscious of my presence. There was something
-brewing in his mind. He continually snapped his fingers as though he was
-impatient. He muttered under his breath and shook his head in approval
-of what was stirring in his thoughts.
-
-Once I heard him mumble, “The wild boar. The very thing. We’ll hunt the
-wild boar.” Again, when he appeared forgetful that I was there, he
-growled, “It will be an easier way—when we hunt the wild boar.” He
-laughed confidently to himself. “We’ll start tomorrow—at dawn.” When we
-came to the gravel path that led to the house, he clapped me on the
-shoulder.
-
-“Tomorrow will be my lucky day—eh, Henri?” he said.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VI
- WE HUNT THE WILD BOAR
-
-
-We reached home in the early afternoon. It was then that I got a clearer
-vision of De Marsac’s duplicity and of the game that he was playing. No
-sooner had we laid eyes upon my brother and the Count, when he began to
-tell of our adventure in the woods in the most excited fashion. He drew
-a most vivid picture of the danger I had been in. He painted himself in
-the rôle of my rescuer. His voice took on a high tremulous tone as
-though he too had suffered from the shock and were really alarmed at my
-nearness to death. Every now and then he turned to me to bear him out in
-this or that assertion but went rapidly on again before I had time to
-utter a sound. He clapped me on the back. He tugged me by the elbow. He
-looked beamingly into my face. To see and hear him you would have
-thought that I was lucky to be alive and you would have considered him
-the bravest man in the world.
-
-At last with a fine frenzy he concluded.
-
-“We must track this monster to his lair,” he shouted. “We must drive him
-to his death.”
-
-I was like a fish floundering on dry land. To me this man was all fraud
-and froth. I looked appealingly towards my brother with the hope that he
-would see beneath it all.
-
-The old Count rose and stretched himself.
-
-“André,” he said with a sly wink, “it’ll be a fine day’s sport. What do
-you say?”
-
-“We shall have everything ready by the morning, Sieur De Marsac,” he
-said dryly. Then he turned to the old Count and said, “We must drive
-this monster to its doom.”
-
-With that he grinned and walked away.
-
-That was final, I knew. I went off to the barn and busied myself during
-the afternoon with odds and ends that interested me. The day passed and
-the night came. We lighted the candles. Until the time for bed we sat in
-the great hall exchanging worthless gossip.
-
-I dragged myself upstairs first, tired and weary. But I managed to keep
-awake until I heard the others follow one by one. When I thought them
-fast asleep, I crept noiselessly into André’s room and sat softly down
-on the side of his bed. To my surprise he had not closed his eyes.
-
-“I was expecting you, Henri,” he said.
-
-“I came to speak to you about De Marsac,” I began. “Don’t you think he
-is bent on harm?”
-
-“Are you worried?” he asked.
-
-“I have good reason to be,” I replied. “It was only by a lucky chance
-that I was not killed today.”
-
-He sat bolt upright in the bed and took me by the arm.
-
-“By him?” he demanded.
-
-“Yes.” And I told him of the happenings in the woods.
-
-“That is going too far,” he said. “Tomorrow must be his last day among
-us. He must forth from the house.”
-
-“Why does he linger here, André?” I asked. “Do you know?”
-
-“I can only guess,” he answered.
-
-“It is to get possession of our estate,” I ventured, “—ours and the
-estate of the Count of Gramont. There is a plot hatching. The men who
-set upon me in the woods are in it. And I believe that De Marsac is the
-leader.”
-
-“I rather thought,” said he, “that he was an agent of the King.”
-
-“He is that and more too,” I replied. “André, you may take my word for
-it. De Marsac wants this place for himself.”
-
-He made no answer. We sat there in the dark for a long time. At length
-he laid his hand upon my shoulder.
-
-“Henri,” he said, “we must give the matter deep thought. But this I
-promise you, come what may, after the boar hunt tomorrow I shall drive
-this schemer from the house.”
-
-With that I went slowly to my room. My sleep was fitful. All night long
-I dreamed the wildest dreams so that when morning came I was not half
-rested. I leaped from my bed with my heart thumping, for there below I
-heard the cocks crowing in the yard. There was a clamor of men shouting
-to each other. The horses’ hoofs clattered on the ground. There was the
-clang of steel against steel. The animals snorted as they sensed the
-excitement in the air. And above all I heard André’s voice shout a
-command. I knew that it was high time for me to be about and stirring.
-
-I slipped down the stairs fastening my belt as I went. In less time than
-it takes to tell I was across the yard and was leading out the roan
-which I had always claimed as my own.
-
-We were divided into two parties. I was to accompany the one led by the
-Count of Gramont, while André, with De Marsac, was to take the other.
-Our enemy was in high spirits. He had borrowed one of André’s horses and
-to display himself made it cavort and caper about with the glee of a
-child. I fastened a look on him. I am sure I felt nothing but contempt
-for a man so vain. I let my eye run from his hat with the feather in it
-to the spurs upon his boots. The rest of us wore tight-fitting jerkins
-of smooth leather, but he had on his long black cloak. It struck me as
-being quite strange. I was beginning to wonder if he had a motive for it
-when I saw that it was another trick of his, for beneath the skirts I
-discovered that he had brought along with him his sword!
-
-I did not think twice. I slipped from my horse and ran into the hall. In
-a second I was back again with the weapon which my brother had used only
-two nights before. I went to André where he was among the others and
-tugged at his sleeve.
-
-“Take this,” I urged. “Later on I’ll tell you the reason why.”
-
-With that I was on my horse again. A long loud blast of the horn and we
-were off. André and De Marsac swerved far to the west. The Count of
-Gramont and our followers turned towards the south.
-
-We were soon in the woods. The dogs ran hither and thither searching for
-a scent. We rode where the trees were furthest apart lest the branches
-that hung low might knock us from our saddles. Here and there the ground
-was soggy, but for the most part we were not troubled with our footing
-for we followed a road that the woodsmen had made, rough, irregular, to
-be sure, but known to me and my companions.
-
-Deeper and deeper we went into the forest. The smell of moss rose to my
-nostrils and the odor of logs, rotted on the damp ground. The dogs
-spread out more and more like a fan, with their noses to the earth,
-eager and tense.
-
-Presently one of them raised his head in the air. He let out a long
-quivering bark that echoed strangely through the woods. Then the others
-followed. The whole pack jumped and yelped as though they had suddenly
-gone mad, and ran heedlessly forward. I was in need of no one to tell me
-that they had caught the scent and were flying after their prey.
-
-Then, after another short while, the sound of a horn floated high
-through the branches of the trees. It seemed very far away. We rode on
-and on. The heat of the excitement was showing in our faces. The horses,
-too, snorted as though they were conscious of the strain.
-
-The blast of the horn came again. This time it seemed nearer and more
-prolonged, with a quivering at the end that sounded like jubilation.
-
-“They’ve stirred the boar,” the old Count said to me, turning in his
-saddle, and with a motion of his hand he gave the signal to one of his
-followers to answer with a returning blast.
-
-We were in the very thick of the woods. We had left the path and were in
-places where the underbrush was dense. The trees, too, seemed larger and
-of greater girth. Now and then a bird circled over our heads and flew
-chattering about us.
-
-A quarter of an hour passed, with the horn sounding now and then to give
-us the direction. The dogs were running with their tongues hanging wet
-and red from their mouths. The going was getting more and more
-difficult.
-
-Suddenly a blast, so loud that it shook us in our saddles, resounded in
-our ears. The shouts of men came to us through the trees. The barking of
-the dogs, sharp like the cracking of a whip, cut in between.
-
-Before we knew it we were out in the open. That is we came to a place
-where few trees grew. All was covered with a soft marsh that was like
-ooze under the horses’ feet. The weeds and vines were waist high and so
-knotted and enmeshed that we must go carefully through them.
-
-The shouts came again. This time they were so near that I was able to
-distinguish the words. I looked ahead to catch a glimpse of André and
-his men. I saw the brush part at a spot not far away. Then, to my
-amazement, I heard the angry snort of a boar and, directly following,
-the long hairy back of the animal burst upon my vision.
-
-I reined in my horse. The old Count of Gramont (who was to the fore of
-me) caught his spear by the haft. The dogs came pouring into the opening
-like rain. One of them ventured in close to the boar and in the next
-second was sent yelping back with a wound in his shoulder where he had
-been pierced by a white tusk.
-
-The animal was foaming at the mouth from frenzy. He knew that he was
-beset by enemies on all sides. He lowered his head till it touched the
-ground and made a mad plunge forward.
-
-At the same moment I saw André appear through the trees. At his side
-rode De Marsac. They let out a shout and looked swiftly over to us. The
-old Count and I raised our spears on high. I knew that in a moment the
-boar was doomed, for between us there was little chance of his escape.
-
-While I leaned back to get the greatest force behind my blow, I caught
-sight of my brother and our enemy opposite. A smile started on my face
-but it died away again. Both men whipped their spears aloft. Without a
-moment’s delay they whirled sidewise in their saddles. Their arms shot
-back and then forward again. The bright steel darted through the air
-like long glistening threads. They crossed in their flight as shears are
-crossed when you open them, and flitted onward. At the same time I let
-mine go too and fixed my eyes upon the boar.
-
-Only one of the spears struck, but it was hurled with such force that it
-caught the boar in the middle of the back and pierced clean to the
-region of his heart. While it was in full career, it faltered in its
-plunge. Stumbling, it dug its tusks into the earth. Then it rolled over,
-kicking among the underbrush, and stretched out dead.
-
-You must remember that all this happened in a very brief time. A feeling
-of triumph ran along every nerve. I turned towards the old Count with my
-face beaming with delight, when I saw him swaying unsteadily in his
-seat. He had gone ashen pale. The spear had dropped from his hand and
-his fingers were clutching at the empty air. Then, unable to steady
-himself any longer, he leaned far to the one side and tumbled headlong
-from his saddle.
-
-On the instant I forgot all about the boar. I was down from my horse
-like a flash and at his side. To my horror the fresh blood was flowing
-in a steady stream from a wide-open gash in his chest. I raised his head
-and laid it in the hollow of my bended arm and looked around appealingly
-for help. His lips moved as though he would speak. But no words came.
-His eye-lids quivered. Then, with a gasp, he fell back.
-
-In the meantime André and De Marsac were at my side. My brother stooped
-down and spoke to the old Count. That other stood aloof. His glance was
-turned half-way towards us and half-way towards the woods. The faintest
-trace of a smile flickered on his face and his eyes beamed as though
-with inward satisfaction.
-
-“Is he dead?” he demanded finally.
-
-I laid the old Count gently down. André and I stood for a moment with
-our heads bowed to breathe a prayer.
-
-“He has been killed!” replied my brother with anger and bitterness
-bursting his heart.
-
-To our amazement De Marsac stepped forward and touched André on the arm.
-
-“You will have to answer for this deed with your life, André La Mar,” he
-said coldly. “You are the murderer of one of the foremost barons of
-Normandy!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VII
- THE BLACK PRINCE
-
-
-André drew back like a man taken unawares as though he would avoid a
-blow. He stood motionless for a moment to gather his dazed thoughts. A
-silence fell over us like the hollowness of an empty tomb, with only the
-long strained cawing of a crow overhead to break the tenseness.
-
-Then a clearness came into his eyes and with it a hardness about his
-mouth and jaws. He took one step forward and blazed a look of hate at
-our enemy.
-
-“I know now, De Marsac,” he said, “why you have come among us. You
-planned this from the beginning.”
-
-That other shifted his gaze and pointed to where the old Count of
-Gramont lay.
-
-“You understand what this means?” he asked with a glare in his eyes.
-
-“Better than you imagine,” answered my brother, with his voice lifting
-high among the trees. “By foul means young Charles of Gramont—that man’s
-son—was lured into a snare and carried off, a prisoner of him you choose
-to call your King. By fouler means still you crept into our house like a
-viper under pretense of hospitality. You picked a quarrel with me the
-moment you arrived, thinking you would kill me in the fight. You were
-thwarted in that. You tried to murder Henri there in the woods.” He cast
-a look in the direction of the old Count. A smile of scorn curled about
-his mouth when he faced De Marsac again. “The only plan of yours to
-succeed was in the slaying of an old man. Pshaw! I never dreamed a human
-being could stoop so low!”
-
-A flush of wrath colored De Marsac’s face, but slowly died out to a dead
-white. With his eyes shifting and shining, I thought with murder in
-them, he flouted my brother once again.
-
-“You are wasting words, my friend La Mar,” he sneered. “The whole brood
-of you is like a dying candle. It is hardly worth the snuffing out.”
-
-My brother heard this with the coolness and firmness of a rock. When the
-last syllable of De Marsac’s scorn faded in the air, André planted his
-feet squarely on the ground. Then, with his open palm, he struck that
-other a stinging blow across the face.
-
-“You have brought your sword, De Marsac,” he said in an even voice. “By
-good fortune I also have brought mine.” Here he laid his hand upon the
-pommel. “We were interrupted once. We can continue——”
-
-Before he could end the sentence the steel was in the air. Both men in
-their eagerness stepped in close to each other. The blades rang out as
-they crossed up to the hilts. They both drew back again and made a
-wicked exchange of thrust and parry. They played fast and furiously at
-arm’s length. They shifted swiftly on the loose ground. Then, after De
-Marsac missed his aim at a point above the heart, André touched him
-lightly with the point of his sword upon the ear.
-
-“Your armor, De Marsac,” he cried with a mocking laugh, “makes it
-difficult. To kill you I must strike you in the neck or face.”
-
-De Marsac, at the first blood, had drawn back. He was gathering his
-sword in his hand for another trial, when a dark shadow came towards us
-from behind the trees. It was the figure of a man with an oaken staff in
-his hand. And before any of us could stir he called out in a deep voice
-as though he was applauding the stroke he had just seen the single word:
-“Bravo!”
-
-I gave a little start, for the suddenness of his appearance surprised
-me. And as though they had heard a command both my brother and De Marsac
-lowered their blades and gazed, one with curiosity, the other with alarm
-at the stranger.
-
-He was clad entirely in black from the close-fitting cap upon his head
-to the toes of his fine leather boots. His doublet encircled his chest
-with the tightness of a drum and was of a rich cloth, durable but
-severely plain. As far as I could see he was without weapons of any sort
-save the knotted staff which he had in his hand.
-
-He was what you might call of medium height and build. But the longer
-you looked at him, the more you grew aware of some hidden strength that
-lay within. His face was square and large boned and of a ruggedness of
-color that bespoke a life in the open. His eyes were deep set in their
-sockets. When he looked at you the steadiness of his gaze was midway
-between a frown and a scowl. He moved like a man who was accustomed to
-time his actions to the moment, but withal with such lightness and ease
-that constantly reminded you that, at the slightest need, he could
-spring forward with the litheness of a tiger and strike with the
-swiftness of lightning.
-
-He remained for a while standing looking from my brother to De Marsac.
-Then, of a sudden he laughed. But it was a laugh that had no mirth in it
-but which rang like a mocking echo through the trees.
-
-“Still at your old tricks, I see, De Marsac,” he said as he advanced.
-“You have profited little from the lesson that I so lately taught.”
-
-De Marsac’s hand shook. He rested his sword with the point upon the
-ground. He shifted uneasily, glancing in one direction then another. The
-flush on his face died out to the whiteness of parchment.
-
-He breathed. “Ah!” he cried, but his voice choked. “You!”
-
-The man in black folded his arms across his chest and let his club swing
-lightly from between his fingers.
-
-“Yes,” he said. “We have a little argument to settle between us. You
-will remember we began one but never finished.”
-
-De Marsac flashed a look of hate at the man.
-
-“I have not done with him there,” he said, pointing at André. “After
-this——”
-
-The stranger grinned and raised his brows.
-
-“From what I have seen, De Marsac, there may be no ‘after this’,” he
-said. “You know how disappointed I would feel to see you die!—that is by
-hands other than my own! Would you have me call you a coward in the
-presence of these witnesses?”
-
-“‘Coward’?” echoed our enemy. “You can’t say that. You know I fought you
-like a man until——”
-
-The stranger mocked him again.
-
-“Yes,” he said. “You did. That is—until you ran away!”
-
-De Marsac’s eyes sought the ground. He was like a rat that is cornered.
-A heavy frown crossed his brows and he ground his teeth in rage.
-
-“Come!” The man in black coaxed him. “I shall give you every advantage.
-You have a sword there in your hand. I have only an oaken staff. Could I
-offer you easier terms?”
-
-There was no way out of it. This our enemy saw. Like a man who will risk
-all on one cast, without a sign of warning, he sprang with all his
-quickness with his sword pointed outwards at his foe. So fast was he
-that I feared he would kill him on the spot. But the man in black must
-have expected such a move. As lithely as a cat he stepped to one side.
-De Marsac, with no object to bring him to a stop, plunged furiously
-headlong and fell stumbling to the turf.
-
-It was as ridiculous a situation as I ever saw. My brother and I,
-forgetful of the seriousness of the moment, let out loud peals of
-laughter. The stranger hardly stirred and that only to follow his enemy
-guardedly with his eyes. De Marsac was filled with shame and wrath that
-he had been so smoothly outwitted. He raised himself cautiously on his
-hands and knees and looked around. Then, seeing that he was not
-threatened, he sprang again to his feet and faced his foe.
-
-There followed a single exchange that I shall not forget as long as I
-shall draw the breath of life. De Marsac raised his sword on high, as
-you would a battle-ax, and with all the force he could summon started a
-blow. If it had ever reached its mark, it would have split the
-stranger’s skull in twain. But the man in black was this time even more
-alert than he had been before. With a quick step he jumped in close to
-his foeman’s body. He raised the oaken staff over his head. He caught
-the blade on it as it descended. The edge of the steel must have cut
-deep into the wood, for it held there as firmly as though it were in a
-vise. A quick twist of the wrist and it was torn from De Marsac’s grasp
-and flew twirling and spinning in the air. Like a bird that has been
-pierced by an arrow it came down and clattered to the earth.
-
-The man in black showed no more concern than if he were plucking a
-flower from a field. He went over and took the sword in his hand. He ran
-his fingers along the blade and wiped away the clay that had stuck to it
-where it had fallen. Then with the utmost deliberation, he snapped it
-across his knee and tossed the pieces contemptuously at De Marsac’s
-feet.
-
-“I could crush the life out of you now, De Marsac,” he said, “with this
-club of mine. Or for a second time I might let you go.” He hesitated as
-though he was thinking and with a snap of his fingers said, “Pshaw! What
-are you to me but a worm crawling on the ground.”
-
-De Marsac uttered not a word. He stood with his arms at his side, his
-body swaying slightly waiting for a new turn in the affair. The man in
-black took to pacing up and down. For a moment he was deep in thought as
-though he had forgotten our existence. Then he looked suddenly up and
-with heavy brows addressed our enemy.
-
-“Go back to your King, De Marsac,” he growled, and with a sweep of his
-hand as commanding as an emperor. “Tell him that I defy him to his
-teeth. Tell him that before the year’s end I shall sweep him from his
-throne.”
-
-De Marsac frowned. He glared at the stranger with hate and anger in his
-eyes. Then, hesitating with every step, he made slowly towards the
-trees. When he felt himself secure, he faced us and raised his arm on
-high.
-
-“It is you who will be blotted from the earth,” he cried. “Before the
-year’s end we shall meet again. We shall see then who will have the
-upper hand.”
-
-With that he disappeared among the trees.
-
-The man in black continued his pacing up and down upon the ground. What
-André and I had seen and heard cautioned us to keep our peace. At length
-he stopped and raised a finger in warning.
-
-“I caution you,” he said, “that that fellow will be back again. He’ll
-scheme and plan until he gets revenge. That’s the kind of vermin the
-King of France sends out to stir up trouble among the Norman barons. You
-did wrong to let him cross the threshold of your house.”
-
-Once more he paced to and fro. No doubt he was thinking some matter to
-the bottom. We stood open-mouthed, wondering at his confidence and his
-bearing. The next time he halted it was of another matter that he spoke.
-
-“The heir of Gramont is gone,” he said. “He was taken a prisoner down
-the valley of the Loire. Is it to your interest to have him back?”
-
-“He was like a brother to us,” said André, “and the son of my father’s
-warmest friend. We would gladly give our lives for him. I am sure in
-like predicament he would do the same for us.”
-
-The man’s eyes lit up with a kind of fire. His jaws tightened. By the
-flicker of a smile that played about his mouth I was sure he was pleased
-with André’s answer.
-
-“The old spirit of the Norman race is with you yet,” he said, “tough and
-stubborn to the last. It is a good sign. If you will bring Charles of
-Gramont back, let one of you go down the valley of the Loire. It will be
-a dangerous undertaking, for you will be among the enemies of your
-country. Above all, take heed of what you see and hear. Beyond Angers
-the open territory is dominated by a man called the Abbot of Chalonnes.
-It will be your business to find him. And it will be he who will return
-to you the lad you seek—young Charles.”
-
-We looked at each other, André and I.
-
-“It may be a fool’s errand,” remarked my brother. “How will the Abbot
-know?—what sign or token shall we give?”
-
-The man in black spun on his heels like a top. He said nothing, only
-ripped open his doublet wide across his chest. To our amazement we saw
-that underneath instead of a shirt he wore the tanned hide of an
-animal’s skin with the hair turned outward. With his hand he reached
-down and from under his belt brought forth a fine yellow plume such as
-great leaders wear on their helmets on the field of battle.
-
-[Illustration: The Arrow Struck With a Click]
-
-“Do you know this?” he cried, holding it before us.
-
-“It is the tail of a leopard made into a plume,” said André.
-
-“It will be enough, then,” he said shortly, “to say to the Abbot of
-Chalonnes that you have seen this.”
-
-He made to go.
-
-“One word more,” called André after him. “Is it too much for us to know
-your name?”
-
-The stranger stopped on the fringe of the woods. He turned and looked
-back.
-
-“My father sits upon the English throne,” he said. “I am known as the
-Black Prince!”
-
-
-Slowly and sadly, with the body of the old Lord of Gramont borne
-tenderly among us, we wended our way towards our home. We had much to
-talk about, but in our grief we held our tongues. We passed each other
-with bowed heads and sorrowful faces. There was a gloom about the place
-like the coldness of death.
-
-We laid the old warrior away in the tomb of his fathers. In the evening
-we sat alone together—André and I—in the light of the candles. The early
-September day had been unusually warm and the casements were flung wide.
-The servants had long since gone to bed. There was scarcely a sound
-except our own breathing.
-
-“I must go, Henri, to the Abbot of Chalonnes,” said my brother, breaking
-the silence. “There must be no more delay.”
-
-“If you go,” I answered, “De Marsac will appear again. There will be no
-one left to defend the estate.”
-
-André bit his lips but did not answer. He walked across the room and
-stood at the side of the great oaken table in the centre of the room. I
-arose, too, and stood opposite him.
-
-“Let us toss for it, André,” said I taking a newly-minted groat from my
-pocket. “If it fall heads, you go, shields, I go.”
-
-I flung the piece in the air. It fell, but fell on its edge and rolled
-down from the table across the room. I was about to go after it when an
-arrow came floating through the open window. It struck with a click and
-fastened its point in the hard wood. Upon the shaft, wound with a tight
-cord, was tied a small piece of parchment.
-
-André drew back.
-
-“Another enemy!” he cried. “Will there never be an end?”
-
-“No,” said I. “You are wrong. This time it is a friend.”
-
-With feverish fingers I drew the arrow from the wood and unrolled the
-parchment. With a kind of inward triumph I spread it open before my
-brother’s eyes. At the bottom there was drawn the figure of a leopard,
-very roughly to be sure, but still as plain as day. Above it in a scrawl
-so crude that it could hardly be deciphered were these words:
-
-“Send the lad!”
-
-“There, André!” said I. “Will this decide it?”
-
-My brother waved his hand in the air like a man who yields to the will
-of Fate and moved across the room.
-
-“I stay,” he said, and sank into the nearest chair.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII
- THE SILVER-HAFTED DAGGER
-
-
-That night I slept but little. The excitement of the day had been too
-much for me. The old Count’s death, the treachery of De Marsac, and the
-appearance in our parts of so great and widely known a man as the Black
-Prince—all this set my brain in a swirl and kindled in it a kind of
-fire. Besides, too, there was the prospect of the long journey that lay
-before me, visions of the strange characters I would meet, the odds and
-ends of places through which I should surely pass, and by no means least
-of all, the snares and pitfalls that were certain to be a menace to my
-unwary feet.
-
-At the first grey of dawn I was up from my bed. As quickly as I was able
-I dressed myself in the same clothes that I had worn on the day of the
-boar-hunt—a jerkin of strong sewed leather, a doublet that would keep
-out both wind and rain, breeches of soft deer-hide, knitted stockings of
-our home-spun wool, a pair of shoes that were oiled and worked until
-they were as pliant as the skin upon my hand—plain clothes, but strong
-and lasting, clothes that would draw no comment either for their
-richness or their meanness. And as a last touch I set a little cap with
-a feather in it upon my head.
-
-I breakfasted on a cold meat-pie that was left over from the night
-before. All was quiet about the house. I thought that as yet there was
-no one stirring. But when I walked into the open to my surprise there
-was André coming from the stables, leading a horse on either hand—his
-own and the one I was accustomed to call mine.
-
-“I will ride with you as far as the brow of the hill,” he said, and that
-in a voice that was almost at a breaking point.
-
-I would have answered but a lump as big as an apple rose to my throat,
-so that without a word I took the reins that he offered me and swung
-into the saddle.
-
-We started down the road at a slow canter. The freshness of the morning
-air sent the blood tingling through my veins. The brightness of the sun
-shone on every dewy leaf. The easy motion of the horse had a charm of
-its own. But with all this I could not scatter the cloud of seriousness
-that had come between us.
-
-Presently we fell into an easy talk, but it was a talk that hid rather
-than revealed what lay deepest in our bosoms. Not a word was spoken of
-the happenings of the past week nor of the mission I was on until after
-more than an hour’s ride. We came to the crest of the hill that rises
-southward from our home. Here we slowly gathered in the reins. We halted
-our horses and sat side by side for a moment in silence. Then André drew
-a long breath and extended his hand.
-
-“Good-by, Henri,” he said, and added in a faltering voice, “You will
-come safe home to me, I know.”
-
-That was all. I took his hand in mine. Our eyes met. But I had to turn
-mine quickly aside again.
-
-“I shall do my best,” I replied. It wasn’t much of an answer, but it was
-as brave a speech as I was able to bring over my lips. The truth is my
-tongue failed me. When I looked up again a little wistful smile lay in
-the corners of my brother’s mouth and he was drawing in the reins to
-turn about.
-
-We parted. I urged the roan forward and started off down the other side
-of the hill. Now and then the impulse rose within me to turn and wave a
-last farewell, but ever as it did, new strength came to me and I set my
-face resolutely forward.
-
-The horse broke into a loose trot. Faster and faster I went over the
-uneven road. More than once I thought I would be pitched headlong from
-my mount. I entered a sharp bend in the hills. As I turned the horse’s
-head the tall trees stood between me and my home like a great black
-wall. Within an hour or two I realized that I was treading on new
-ground. Yet the further I went, the freer I felt. I was like a bird
-loosed from long confinement in a cage. The joy of exploration was
-lending me fresh thoughts and my dependence on those at home was shaken
-gradually from me like the last threads of an old garment.
-
-The highway was like a country in itself. It had its inhabitants and its
-customs, its laws and traditions. Its population, too, began to strike
-me as singularly fanciful. Traveler after traveler passed me, the one on
-the heels of the other. But all of them of interest. Indeed so different
-were they from one another that I was soon set speculating and wondering
-what manner of life they led and above all where in the world could they
-be going.
-
-The first person worth mentioning whom I came across was a scrivener.
-That is to say, one of those wandering scholars—a man skilled in the art
-of writing. He was sitting on a stone near a little brook that ran
-bubbling from the cool of the trees. He was munching at some bread and
-cheese as contentedly as you could wish. Alongside of him in the grass
-lay a long round bundle wrapped in a dirty cloth. Beside this lay a
-handful of quills and a horn in which he carried his ink. His appearance
-was nothing to boast of. His forehead and hands were streaked and
-smeared black and a full week’s growth of beard covered his face. And
-the worst thing about him was his clothes—an ill-fitting suit of velvet
-of dark blue, spotted and ragged, which some one had given him.
-
-At the first sight of me his jaw fell agape. The bread which he had just
-stuffed into his mouth fell in crumbs over his knees. His eyes glared at
-me as though they would start from their sockets. I thought a kind of
-fright had overtaken him, but in the next second he jumped to his feet
-with the lightness of a hare and laid his hand over his heart in a way
-that reminded me strongly of De Marsac. Then he swept the ground with
-his soiled cap and bowed.
-
-“My Lord,” he said with the utmost seriousness, “I am alone. I lack
-company. Will you be gracious enough to dine with me?”
-
-At that he straightened up and smiled.
-
-“I am no lord,” I answered with a twinkle in my eye. “Nor am I hungry. I
-have a long ride ahead of me and must be on my way.”
-
-With that I made to be off. But the scrivener seemed to have no hearing.
-He clapped his cap upon his head and with a skip was out in the middle
-of the road.
-
-“If you are not a noble,” he said with his grin spreading from ear to
-ear, “you ought to be. But I am sure of one thing——” He let the last
-words trail in the air as though he would puzzle me.
-
-“What’s that?” I asked.
-
-“Your horse is!” he cried. And then he bent over and laughed as though
-he had made the smartest remark in the world.
-
-I was feeling uneasy. The thought came to me that I was wasting my time
-with a madman and the sooner I could get off from him the better.
-
-“Well,” I replied dryly, “maybe he is. But don’t let me interrupt your
-meal.”
-
-I looked down the road to let him know that I was anxious to be off. The
-hint was wasted, for he stepped in close to the roan and started to
-stroke him on the neck, muttering and mumbling to himself words of the
-highest praise.
-
-He twisted his head to the one side like a bird on a perch and winked at
-me knowingly.
-
-“Do you know what I’d give for this horse?” he demanded.
-
-“He’s not for sale,” I said with some abruptness. But he went on as
-though I had not spoken.
-
-“I’d give everything I have,” he burst out. “I’d give my parchment, my
-inkhorn and my quills. And I’d be willing to forget all I know of the
-art of writing, if I could call him my own!”
-
-I almost laughed in his face.
-
-“You’re generous, master scrivener,” said I, and once more gathered in
-the reins.
-
-But he was not to be so easily shaken off. He made a pretense of great
-affection for the animal. He laid his cheek against its head. He took to
-stroking its mane. Then he looked up into my face with a cunning leer.
-
-“Do you know,” he began slyly, “I don’t believe the horse is yours at
-all.”
-
-“What!” said I. “Do you take me for a thief?”
-
-“Ah!” he exclaimed, raising his brows. “I’ve hit a soft spot, now,
-haven’t I? Why, it’s true then that you gentlemen of the road are as
-touchy as a flock of crows.”
-
-I was almost overcome. That I would be taken for a highwayman was far
-from what I had ever dreamed.
-
-“Look here!” I called. “Take your hand from that horse. I’ll give you
-till I count ‘three.’ If you’re not out of the way then, I’ll ride you
-down.”
-
-The scrivener paid me no more attention than he would a fly. Without
-taking his eyes from me, he reached into his belt and drew forth a
-dagger. As he held it in the air, I saw that it was of unusual value and
-workmanship. The blade was as thin as a blade of grass and rang to his
-touch like the finest steel. Besides, the haft shone with a brightness
-that could hardly be believed, for it was not only of the clearest
-silver but was set with a scattering of brilliant stones.
-
-“Let’s start the bargaining over again, my lord,” he said. “Will you
-exchange your horse for this?”
-
-I was at my wit’s end. I was sure now that he was not only a madman but
-a knave as well. The longer I lingered there with him, the more
-dangerous seemed my situation. I set my jaws in resolution. He must have
-noticed the expression on my face, for he reached out and grasped the
-bridle firmly in his hand. At the same time he held out the weapon in
-the hope it would strike my fancy.
-
-“Who is the thief now, master scrivener?” I asked.
-
-“Wouldn’t you like to have it?” he questioned with another sly wink.
-“It’s yours for the taking—if you will only give me your horse.”
-
-At that he began tossing the dagger over his head and with much deftness
-catching it again in his hand. I sat watching him with anger swelling in
-my heart. Higher and higher the dagger went. The more difficult the
-catch, the easier it seemed to him. At length it rose far over his head,
-spinning and twirling like a leaf in the wind. Then a thought came to
-me. With one grasp I reached far out. By merest chance I caught the
-weapon by the hilt. I sank my heels into the horse’s flank. In his
-amazement the scrivener loosed his hold on the bridle and I was free
-from him.
-
-Before I was out of hearing I drew the horse to a stop. I turned and saw
-the scrivener standing in the middle of the road. He had his hands flat
-over his hips and was grinning with all his might.
-
-I held the dagger on high.
-
-“Do you see this?” I called. “I am going to keep it until I find the man
-to whom it belongs.”
-
-His answer sent the chills down my spine.
-
-“Fine!” he shouted. “Take it to the Abbot of Chalonnes!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IX
- A SOLITARY HOUSE IN THE WOODS
-
-
-The rest of that day passed pleasantly enough. To be sure, there were
-wayfarers whom I met. I remember most distinctly a few scattered
-soldiers with heavy beards who talked deep and boastingly in their
-throats. Then there came a barber with a satchel in his hand. He had a
-white curled wig on his head and a comb tucked jauntily in the side of
-it over his ear. No doubt he was going the rounds among his customers,
-the gentry of the neighborhood. By the mincing way in which he walked,
-the fancy lace upon his sleeves and collar, together with the display of
-a red waistcoat and a pair of polished silver-buckled shoes he must have
-thought himself equal to any doctor of Physic of the great university of
-Bologna.
-
-He doffed his cap to me with some show of delicacy. He began to ask me
-if any great houses lay in the direction from which I had come, where he
-could earn a handful of groats. He told me that if there were any sick
-in the neighborhood, he could make them well again by the skill he had
-in cupping and leeching. I knew that barbers had the reputation as idle
-gossips, so I answered as evasively as I could. Then, when he saw that
-he was strumming on the wrong string, he grew bolder and more direct. He
-said flatly that I needed a little care myself. He invited me down from
-the horse. He assured me that, if I would sit on a stone on the side of
-the road for the space of half an hour, he would make a new man of me by
-the application of his art.
-
-But my experience with the scrivener had been enough. I knew that it was
-best to deal with this new nuisance as deftly as I might. I first said
-that he looked the master of his trade in every way. At which he puffed
-up like a pigeon and seemed highly flattered. Then I slowly let him know
-that my stock of money was very low, that I could hardly reckon on a
-resting place for the night (which of course was true) and that I was
-cautioned to be careful in the expenditure of every single coin.
-
-I might have gone further. But when my lack of money became known to
-him, he dropped his smile and shot a look at me that had poison in it.
-He picked up his satchel, grumbling and growling under his breath, and
-with a remark about beggars riding on horseback, quickly strode away.
-
-The next was a fellow with a cart, or rather a wagon on two wheels. He
-had shafts to it and instead of a horse had fastened himself to them by
-a strap similar to a yoke which reached over his shoulders. He was twice
-the size of an ordinary man. The rolls of fat hung under his chin and
-across his stomach in great layers. He came along puffing and snorting
-and mopping the sweat from his brow. At the same time he seemed as happy
-as a lark, for he was whistling a light tune as merrily as could be.
-
-He no sooner saw me than he lowered the cart on two props and disengaged
-himself from his harness. I was now so near that I saw that he had a
-kind of traveling show such as often stopped in our village in the early
-Spring. Only this fellow had no performing bear on a rope or a monkey or
-an acrobatic clown, but piled high on the cart, row after row, were
-small wooden cages. In each cage was a bird. Along the bottom were the
-parrots and then the further up they went the smaller the birds became
-until at the top sat perched the tiniest of wrens.
-
-I was agog with curiosity. When I came within earshot the big fellow
-stepped out into the middle of the road. His smile spread the width of
-his broad face. He bowed to me from afar and then screwed his mouth into
-a knot and puffed out his cheeks. With such suddenness that it startled
-me he ran the gamut of a score of notes from the lowest to the highest,
-lingering now and then to warble and trill some of them in the most
-entrancing fashion.
-
-At the first sound of the man’s whistling there was a flutter in all the
-cages. Before he had uttered half a dozen notes the birds began to sing.
-When he had no more breath and was forced to let off, they had reached a
-harmony that was truly surprising. The sounds rose higher and higher. It
-was like the early morning at home when I awoke but even more thrilling
-and delightful. Then, just as I approached, the fellow put his knuckle
-in his mouth. He blew one loud shrill blast. The birds in the next
-instant were as silent as the grave.
-
-I could not help smiling. And the man himself was even more pleased than
-I. He stood in the road grinning like a great calf. His eyes sparkled.
-He was beaming with joy as though he had just performed a truly
-remarkable feat. He stuck his thumb under his arm and straightened
-himself up as proud as an emperor.
-
-“Greetings, sir Traveler,” he cried, “from the King of the Birds.”
-
-I drew in my horse. He took this as a sign that I was interested. He
-screwed up his mouth again and let out a short shrill note. Of a sudden,
-as though they had been waiting for it, every bird in the cages started
-once more to sing. They were soon at the highest point. The fellow had
-his head cocked on one side with his ear turned towards the cages like a
-music master trying to detect a false note. Then, as he did before, he
-put his knuckle in his mouth. He blew one quick blast and the sounds
-died away as quickly as though the birds had been stricken dead.
-
-“Sir,” said the King of the Birds with a wave of his hand, “the parrot
-there can tell your fortune. He is like the owl, one of the wisest of
-birds.” To suit his action to his words he tapped the parrot on the
-head. He placed a box which held a number of pieces of parchment before
-it. The parrot bent over and with its beak tossed one of the small
-sheets out on the ground. The King pounced upon it and held it out
-before my astonished eyes.
-
-“Unfold it, sir, and read it at your leisure,” said the man. “It may
-help you on your way.”
-
-With that he bowed and stood rubbing his hands. I smiled of course at
-his simplicity. A sort of pity took hold of me. In bulk he was almost
-the size of an ox. Without doubt he was as poor as any of his birds. He
-was dependent for all that he got upon his ability to amuse those who
-fell across his path. Yet, with all that, the seriousness of the world
-had no resting place upon his shoulders. In his own province he was, as
-he claimed, as absolute as a king, and to my way of thinking far happier
-than any of whom I have ever heard.
-
-I did not want to wound his feelings. With the pretext that I must be
-going, I leaned over and tossed a handful of small silver into his
-hands. At the same time I clapped my heels against the horse’s flanks
-and with a wave of my arm bade him “Adieu.”
-
-I thought I had done with him. I had given him more than he had counted
-on, I am sure. I had no other idea but that he would gather up his cart
-and make his way to the nearest village. But my horse had scarcely
-carried me ten steps when there fell upon my ears the same whistling
-with which he had first greeted me. Then followed the chorus of the
-birds. I turned in the saddle and looked back. The great fellow was
-standing in the middle of the road. His hands were extended towards me.
-His chest was heaving like a bellows and the sweat was streaming from
-his forehead. For all that he was smiling like a pleased child. His
-little eyes were twinkling and blinking in the light of the sun. When he
-saw that I had turned about, he struck still higher notes and the birds
-with him.
-
-I rode slowly on and on. I turned now and then to wave back at him. At
-each turning I saw the same figure in the middle of the road and heard
-the same trilling sounds. They grew fainter and fainter. The man himself
-grew dimmer and dimmer. At length the warbling ceased. For the last time
-I waved “farewell.” But as I did, there he was with his head thrown
-back, his thumb under his arm and one foot proudly before the other.
-When he realized that I would soon be out of sight he threw both arms
-out towards me to wish me good fortune on my way.
-
-So it went with me. On that great highway I found myself in a new and
-varied world. One strange character passed after the other with each
-quite different from the one before. At first I thought them only the
-odds and ends of all humanity driving forward without aim or purpose.
-But after a while I had to acknowledge that of the people I met, I was
-the least in experience of them all. I began to make a fresh estimate of
-men and their manners. They soon impressed me with the thought that they
-knew what they were about as well as I. The only difference between them
-and me was that they had interests other than my own. And to cap it all
-a certain shrewdness warned me that if I were to continue to cope with
-them, I must sharpen my wits to the keenness of theirs.
-
-I went on and on. I took time to feed my horse and eat a bite myself in
-the shade of the trees. The afternoon came and went. The sun was
-dropping behind the hills. An uneasiness took hold of me lest I be
-forced to lie out in the open exposed to the uncertainties of the night.
-It was rapidly getting dark. My uneasiness was turning into fear, when I
-came upon a bend in the road and behind it a broad stretch of thick
-woods.
-
-I stopped and looked circumspectly around. I might have passed on, but,
-as I gazed, I spied a little house or cottage hidden far in among the
-trees. Not a soul was in sight. It seemed a place deserted. The walls
-were of stone and very old for they were covered with moss in patches
-here and there. There was a blackness about them from the dust of the
-road, besides, on the corners and the window-ledges they were worn with
-pieces knocked off. The windows themselves were hardly visible. They
-were matted with cobwebs and dirt so that it was scarcely possible that
-any light could shine through them.
-
-An old slab of stone served as a door-step, but it was surrounded with
-weeds that grew waist-high even as far as the edge of the road. There
-was little inviting about the house. Indeed, the more I examined it, the
-more I felt that I should leave it as it was.
-
-I was about to give my horse the rein when I observed a thin curl of
-smoke lifting lazily in the air from a chimney in the rear. I knitted my
-brows in surprise. I looked again to make certain. Then, with curiosity
-getting the better of me, I got down from the horse, led him by the
-bridle and tied him to the nearest tree.
-
-I cannot tell you why I did it. I suppose it was the mystery and the
-strangeness about the place, but before I gave thought to the
-consequences, I had brushed my way through the weeds and was knocking at
-the antiquated door.
-
-I drew a deep breath and stood waiting. The time seemed very long
-indeed. My heart began to flutter in my breast. A feeling that my
-actions were rash stole over me. The horse neighed. The sound struck me
-like a warning that I ought to let well enough alone and be further on
-my way. I was about to turn when I heard a board creak within. The quick
-shuffling of feet came to me through the door. Then there fell a silence
-that was like the hollowness of an empty cave.
-
-I was curious and fearful alike. I walked back to the middle of the
-road. The smoke came from the chimney in a thicker volume than before. I
-shifted in my mind to reason out the situation. When I had considered
-every side of it, I laughed at my fears.
-
-“It is only some poor peasant,” I thought, “—probably too deaf to hear.”
-
-With my mind fixed I strode boldly back. I knocked more loudly and
-resolutely than before. But no sound came. I waited a moment and knocked
-again. The only answer was the cawing of a crow that passed soaring over
-my head. My impatience burst its bounds. I took the latch in my hand,
-thinking to rattle it, when to my surprise the door yielded to my touch.
-As by some magic it swung slowly open and I beheld the interior of the
-room.
-
-I expected to find the place within as uninviting as it was without. A
-fire was burning at the far end and over it hung on a chain a pot which
-was bubbling and boiling and giving out a most savory odor. At the side
-of the wall stood a chair, but of the kind you might think belonged not
-in a peasant’s hut but in the palace of a king. It was of the finest
-make. The legs and back were curved and scrolled and gilded like new and
-the cushions of a velvet delicately blue. In that one flash I saw, too,
-a table standing in the middle of the room. The top reflected the shine
-of the fire, for it was polished like wax.
-
-If I was surprised at the first glance, I was the more amazed as my eyes
-got accustomed to the semi-darkness of the interior. The walls, instead
-of being black or grimy were as white and cheerful as though they were
-entirely new and instead of the stone flags which I expected to find,
-the floor was laid in the smoothest wood.
-
-“Whoever lives here,” I said half aloud, “has gone out for a while. I’ll
-take a seat. When they return, we can strike a bargain for a lodging for
-the night.”
-
-To suit the purpose I shut the door. It was swinging slowly when of a
-sudden it was dashed past my face and struck the door-jam with a bang.
-The unexpectedness of it made me wink. When I opened my eyes there was a
-man standing before me. His brows were drawn into an ugly frown. The
-look on his face was of the blackness of night. His jaws were set but
-his lips were curled back in a snarl and his fists knotted in anger as
-though he was about to strike.
-
-“Dog!” The word came from between his teeth in a hiss.
-
-I was so taken unawares that I retreated a step. I glared helplessly at
-him. Then a bitter smile of hatred slowly crossed his features like that
-of a savage who has run down an enemy.
-
-“So,” he drawled, “you’ve proved the mouse at last.”
-
-I was too stupefied to reply.
-
-“Why!” I gasped. “There’s some mistake—mouse——?”
-
-“You’ve fallen into a trap, haven’t you?”
-
-By degrees my breath came back to me.
-
-“I’ve never seen you before,” I managed to say. “Surely——”
-
-He cut me off with a growl.
-
-“You don’t have to see a man to do him a harm, do you?” he said, and
-took a step towards me. “The next time a man is tied to a tree and asks
-for a drink of water——”
-
-He did not finish, but made a lunge at me with his arms outstretched. It
-took all my alertness to spring back out of his way. Then, like a flash
-the thought of the scrivener’s dagger popped into my mind. I jerked it
-from my belt and raised it menacingly over my head.
-
-The fellow stopped in his tracks. He shot a glance over my shoulder to
-the back of the room. I swung the dagger in the air with the thought
-that if I forced him from the door, I might escape. But my arm was
-hardly half way around when a sharp crack caught me on the wrist. The
-pain shot through me like the cutting of a knife. I loosed my grasp. The
-dagger flew across the room and fell clattering onto the wooden floor.
-
-In the next breath my arms were caught from behind. They were pinned
-together with the firmness of a vise. A foot shot out and entangled
-itself in mine. A quick twist and I was jerked sideways and sent
-tumbling like the dagger across the room.
-
-I was stunned from the force of the fall. I got slowly up on one elbow
-and looked dazedly around. The fire was dancing as though it mocked me.
-I laid my hand on my hip where it hurt me most. My fingers fumbled
-aimlessly somehow or other around my pocket. I was so stupefied that I
-was hardly conscious of what I was doing. My thumb and forefinger
-touched the bit of parchment which the King of the Birds had given me. I
-drew it out. By good fortune my assailants were at my back. I unfolded
-it more by habit than by purpose. When it lay open before the light of
-the blazing wood I was amazed to read a warning that had come altogether
-too late:
-
-“Avoid the house in the woods!”
-
-With nervous fingers I put the parchment back again. The one fellow who
-had faced me first came over and jerked me roughly to my feet. Then, as
-though I were a log, shoved me back until I fell into the chair.
-
-“Where did you get that dagger?” he demanded. He had picked the weapon
-from the floor and had thrown it on the table.
-
-“I took it from a man on the road,” said I.
-
-“Was it a short fellow—a churchman—dressed like an Abbot?” he asked
-further.
-
-I was loath to give these rascals more information than was good for
-them so my answer was as short as I could make it.
-
-“I don’t know whether he was an Abbot or not,” I said. “I couldn’t
-tell.”
-
-They looked at each other in alarm.
-
-“If he’s in the neighborhood,” said the first, “we’d better get out.”
-
-The other came forward into the light of the fire. His hand was bandaged
-with a strip of an old shirt and the blood was caked where it had oozed
-through and hardened.
-
-“Do you know me?” he asked.
-
-“You tried to kill me in the woods,” I said, without lifting my eyes.
-
-“Do you see this?” he went on.
-
-I looked at his hand.
-
-“It’s cut to the bone,” he said, threateningly. “It’ll take weeks for it
-to heal.” He narrowed his eyes till they were mere slits and studied me.
-“You’re going to pay for this, do you hear?”
-
-I said nothing, but looked helplessly around.
-
-The first fellow had his gaze upon the floor. He was worried, that I
-plainly saw. Then, after a little, he touched this fellow on the
-shoulder.
-
-“Let’s put him out of the way,” he said, glancing towards me. “If we’re
-caught here, we’ll be in a trap ourselves.”
-
-They were both willing, but still some doubt held them in leash.
-
-“If we do,” was the answer, “what will De Marsac say? You know he wants
-him” (meaning me) “for a purpose.”
-
-The word De Marsac struck strangely on my ears.
-
-“Oh!” I exclaimed. “De Marsac had better look out for himself. There is
-some one on his heels.”
-
-They turned to me together like a flash.
-
-“What!” they exclaimed. “Who?”
-
-“The Black Prince!” I called boldly. “He will——”
-
-They laughed in my face.
-
-“The Black Prince is on his way to the west to join the starving
-remnants of his army,” I was told. “We thought you meant the Abbot of
-Chalonnes.”
-
-My mouth fell agape. I searched their faces and they searched mine. The
-fellow who had grappled with me first made a signal to the other, and
-turned towards the table to pick up the dagger. The man with the wounded
-hand slouched over towards me. He had his good fist curled in a knot, no
-doubt to crash it against my skull.
-
-I felt that it was my end. I took a firm hold on the arms of the chair
-to dodge or fight them to the last of my strength.
-
-The door suddenly flew back on its hinges and banged against the wall.
-Both men jumped and in my tenseness I jumped with them. They stood with
-frightened faces looking towards the entrance.
-
-A form appeared—the form of a little man clad in rags, smeared with ink
-and dirt so that his face was hardly to be seen. His beard was clotted
-with mire where he had been sleeping in the open. His quills and
-ink-horn and roll of parchment were gone but he still wore the same
-curious grin that I had noticed earlier in the day.
-
-With one skip he was in the middle of the room. He clapped the fellow
-with the injured hand roundly on the back and cried in a voice of glee.
-
-“Well, I see you have him at last!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER X
- THE HIGHWAYMAN OF TOURS
-
-
-The three of us turned with amazement on our faces. Before a word was
-spoken the scrivener bounded clear across the room. He came to a stop
-before the table and took the dagger in his hand. Then he faced us.
-
-“Now,” said he, “I should like to know who gave you permission to befoul
-my house?”
-
-He spoke in a high, commanding key. One of the fellows shifted slowly to
-the side of the room. The other looked uneasily about. The scrivener,
-who held his head, pointed at each of them in turn with the dagger.
-
-“Do you know, my gentles,” he demanded in a terrible voice, “who I am?”
-
-The two men knotted their brows, puzzled. One of them bit his lips and
-the other growled under his breath and flashed a knowing look at his
-companion. It was a hint, I knew, that at the first chance they would
-make the attack together.
-
-The scrivener seemed to consider them as children. He took his soiled
-cap from his head and flung it on the floor.
-
-“Do you know me now?” he cried. “Have you never heard of
-‘Will-o’-the-wisp’?”
-
-As though they had been struck by a club, both men drooped and turned
-instinctively towards the door. Then they called out loud enough for me
-to hear, “The highwayman of Tours!”
-
-The scrivener snapped his fingers in the air. Then like a showman he
-took the dagger by the point. He gave it a twist and sent it spinning
-towards the floor. It struck and buried itself in the wood, where it
-stood quivering like a living thing.
-
-“‘The highwayman of Tours!’” he echoed after them. “The only man who
-ever had the courage to stand before the Abbot of Chalonnes and flaunt
-him to his face. That dagger there I took from him—with a dozen of his
-followers at his back. I was the only man in all the country round to
-meet the Dwarf of Angers—alone—unarmed—in the woods—at night. I killed
-the Dwarf and threw his body into the waters of the Loire.” He stopped
-and laughed a long, weird, tormenting laugh that rang through the room
-like the echo of a ghost. “The man who is my enemy is foredoomed to
-die!”
-
-A chill crept along my spine. A sullen look spread over the faces of my
-two captors. They exchanged glances once again and grinned.
-
-“You can’t fool us with talk like that,” said one. “We’re men.”
-
-The scrivener whistled a quick, sharp note and with the ease of a kitten
-sprang upon the table.
-
-“There is a price upon my head!” he called. Then he pointed to the
-dagger. “If either of you has the boldness to collect it, let him pluck
-that weapon from the floor.”
-
-The fellow who had spoken brightened up. He lurched forward. His huge
-body bent over and his arm reached out to take the scrivener at his
-word. But his slow brain had reckoned without thought to the
-consequences. He had no sooner taken a step when the scrivener raised
-himself on the balls of his feet. He shot through the air with the
-straightness and speed of an arrow. He landed with all his weight on the
-back of his enemy. His one hand encircled his throat. The other, by a
-calculation as unerring as it was quick, caught the dagger by the hilt.
-
-There followed a struggle that I shall not soon forget. The scrivener
-twisted his lithe body like a snake. He squirmed around and before I
-could wink was on top of his foe. He was smiling as though he was highly
-pleased with the dagger now raised ready for the descending blow.
-
-He knew that the second fellow would not allow his companion to be
-killed. He halted the weapon so that it rested not more than an inch
-from his opponent’s throat.
-
-“One move and you’re a dead man!” he cried. Then he looked to the side.
-He saw the other coming on with venom in his eyes.
-
-“Take your choice,” he called to him. “Lay a finger on me and you’re
-this man’s murderer!”
-
-The fellow stopped. In the twinkling of an eye the scrivener sprang to
-his feet. He faced the two with his face lit up and a confidence that
-was amazing. The man with the wounded hand slid his hand into his shirt.
-He drew forth a long knife with a curved blade. He ran his tongue over
-his lips to moisten them and with one bound made for his enemy.
-
-I expected to see him run the scrivener through. But once again his
-quickness surprised me. He sprang onto the table again with even greater
-suppleness than before. This time he jumped feet foremost. He caught the
-fellow in the middle of the chest. The knife went flying from his hand
-and he was hurled back against the wall. His head struck with a thump
-and his knees buckled under him as he sagged to the floor.
-
-Up to this time the action had been so fast and so unexpected that I was
-hardly able to take a breath let alone take a part in it. But when I saw
-the knife flying across the room my senses stirred within me. I saw the
-second fellow take a hasty glance at the knife. He moved with all his
-speed towards it. He was stooping over to snatch it up, when I realized
-the danger we would be in if he were able to get it in his grasp.
-
-I took a flying leap like the scrivener, only I went face down, sliding
-along the smooth floor. Just as my fingers were curling around the haft,
-the fellow was upon me. I must have slid under him for he fell over me
-with all his weight. The breath was knocked out of my body. A thousand
-stars flicked across my vision. A pain shot over my back. My nose and
-forehead were crushed against the boards and a smothering made it hard
-for me even to gasp.
-
-But I clung to the knife with all my strength. My assailant dug his
-hands into my ribs. He caught my wrist and twisted it till the pain
-almost made me cry out. He took a firm hold upon my neck and tried to
-squeeze the life out of me. He bent my arm back till it cracked in the
-socket. But with all that I clung to my knife as though it was the
-dearest thing I possessed.
-
-As a last trial the fellow dug his knees into my sides and held them
-there. I felt the breath leaving me. Then with an effort that took all
-my strength I jerked myself loose and turned over on my back. The danger
-now was even greater for my opponent than it was for me. Although I was
-down, yet I had a freer swing for my weapon. If I had thought in time I
-could have slashed him on the legs and probably cut him across the arm.
-But he saw what was coming. He stood up and backed away and in the same
-moment, with what was left of me, I, too, got hastily to my feet.
-
-In the next second it was all over. A form came hurtling through the
-air. I felt the breeze of the passing body fan my cheeks. It was the
-scrivener who had gotten once more upon the table. He must have been on
-the alert for such an opportunity. He caught my fellow, as he had done
-the other. His feet struck him a dull blow full on the chest. As though
-he were a sack of meal he gave a low groan and crumpled together against
-the wall.
-
-I stood for a moment with my mouth open, gasping for breath. I was
-anxious, too, about the first fellow whom the scrivener had knocked
-senseless against the wall. He was slowly opening his eyes and made a
-move as though he would rise. His hands were behind him. He twisted and
-pulled to bring them forward. Then it dawned on me that while I was deep
-in the struggle, the scrivener had tied them securely behind his back.
-
-I felt a clap on my shoulder. There stood the scrivener with his eyes
-shining. His head was darting from side to side like a bird’s. He danced
-a few steps on the hard floor and to my surprise leaned over and turned
-a handspring as smoothly as you please.
-
-“You’re a grand fighter, lad,” he cried. “A grand fighter.” He held out
-his hand and grasped mine. “And to think I don’t even know your name.”
-
-I took the hint.
-
-“It’s Henri,” I said. “Henri La Mar.”
-
-“Well, Henri,” he answered, “we’ll get along fine together, you and I.”
-He looked me over and felt of the muscles of my arm. “The makings of a
-man,” he muttered. “I’ll make the greatest highwayman of you that ever
-lived.”
-
-I was stopped for an answer.
-
-“I’m not so sure that I want to be one,” I replied, but with a smile
-that I would not anger him. “It’s a dangerous calling.”
-
-His face fell in astonishment. He looked for all the world as though he
-had received a blow.
-
-“It’s the only life for a man to live,” he replied. “Ah, if you were to
-tell the truth, I think you enjoyed the little fight tonight as well as
-I.”
-
-“I’m glad we won,” I said. Then I fell to thinking. After a while I
-drawled out, “Listen, master scrivener, haven’t I seen you some time
-before?”
-
-He waved me aside and pointed to the two on the floor.
-
-“We’ll have to fix them for the night so they’ll do no harm,” he said.
-“Come, we’ll carry them outside and tie them to the trees.”
-
-We took them one by one and dragged them out of the house. We bound them
-hand and foot and lashed them each to a single tree. When we had
-finished the scrivener started to whistle a tune.
-
-“You’re good at that, master scrivener,” I began again.
-
-“Good at what?” he demanded.
-
-“—at tying men to trees,” I suggested slyly.
-
-“I’m good at everything I touch,” he replied. “Never yet has any man got
-the better of me.”
-
-Then he whistled again louder than before.
-
-“You’re good with the bow and arrow, too, aren’t you?” I insisted.
-
-“I could knock the eye out of you at a hundred paces,” he declared.
-“I’ll do it if you say the word.”
-
-I laughed.
-
-“I don’t want to be killed yet,” I said. Then I continued, “You’re quick
-on your feet. You’re a shifty wrestler. Are you just as clever tying
-messages to the haft of an arrow?”
-
-It was a sly dig, for I had my suspicions and was curious to learn the
-truth. His answer was just as evasive as before.
-
-“I told you I could do anything,” he replied like a flash, “whether it
-be tying messages or tying men.”
-
-“And that’s that,” I said. “When a bird won’t sing, no one can force
-him. No doubt, you’ve heard that saying before, master scrivener?”
-
-“What you hear and what’s the truth,” he came back, “are sometimes at
-great variance.”
-
-At this the whistling grew louder and, I thought, more piercing than
-ever. The scrivener stuffed his hands into his shirt and strutted up and
-down the floor. On each occasion when I turned to him to speak, he threw
-back his head and let the notes out of him with such vehemence that I
-was almost deafened. At length he ceased from sheer exhaustion.
-
-“You’re a fine masquerader, master scrivener,” I continued prodding him.
-“You remind me of a certain fool.”
-
-I meant of course the man with the bauble and the bells whom I happened
-on at the armorer’s forge.
-
-“It’s a wise man who can play the fool,” he winked. “Sometimes it’s
-handier than a sharp sword.”
-
-It was plain I could get nothing from him. I raised my brows and looked
-at him from head to heel. First I grinned. Then I laughed openly.
-
-“You’re a dark, secret man, master scrivener, full of tricks and wiles,”
-I said. “But with all your cunning I am sure of this, if you shaved the
-hair from your face and washed the dirt away, you would strongly remind
-me of a certain gentleman with whom I had a little tiff a week or so ago
-at Le Brun’s forge.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XI
- I FIND A COMPANION
-
-
-He turned on me like a flash.
-
-“Do you know,” said he with an assumption of great dignity, “that when
-you are in another man’s house, it is wise to take things as they are!”
-
-“Is this really your house?” I asked. “Or are you toying with me?”
-
-He spun on his heel and went to the far end of the room. He came back
-with a candle in his hand which he had lit at the open fire.
-
-“I’ll show you the rest of it,” he remarked. “Come with me.”
-
-At that he inserted his finger in what seemed to be a knot-hole in the
-floor. To my surprise he lifted a great door which was set in the wood
-and bent it back on its hinges. Then, with the light high over his head
-he passed down a set of broad oak steps. A dank odor of damp air came to
-my nostrils. I set my foot on the first step with much caution and
-circumspection. I descended one by one until I stood on a clay floor.
-All around me were solid stone walls with no opening for air or
-ventilation. And here and there in these walls I saw recesses which were
-covered with doors that were of natural wood stained with dirt and
-finger-marks.
-
-Without stopping the scrivener went to the largest of these closets at
-the furthest corner of the cave and flung it open. If I was amazed at
-first I was quite beside myself now, for the whole of it was filled with
-all sorts of articles of clothing. Some of them were the trappings of
-soldiers with gilt and lace, others were suits of velvet, quite new,
-smooth and beautiful to see. Again there were common clothes such as
-peasants wear or even common laborers in the fields.
-
-“I know now,” I said, “why those fellows called you the
-‘Will-o’-the-wisp’. You’re never the same man.”
-
-“When you live as I live, my lad,” he answered, “you must use your
-wits.” Then he turned my attention to another box or closet in the wall.
-When this was open he took from it a bundle tied and wrapped with thick
-cloth and matted straw. As carefully as if it were alive he untied the
-knots one by one and laid it flat upon the floor.
-
-“My arsenal,” he said. Then he revealed a bow about as long as he was
-high and with it a quiver containing a score of arrows. So unexpected
-was this that I let out a gasp.
-
-“I keep them wrapped up like this to protect them from the damp,” he
-explained. “When trouble comes——”
-
-“But why do you need all these?” I cried. “Surely——”
-
-He rose and pointed sternly towards the stairs.
-
-“If I’m hard pressed, I’m as safe here as in a castle,” he explained.
-“If they happen to get in the house, I can take refuge here. Look! Don’t
-you think I could drop them easily enough as they came down those steps
-one by one?”
-
-It seemed true enough but I was not yet satisfied.
-
-“Suppose they set the house afire?” I asked.
-
-He took me by the arm and led me to the part of the cave that was hidden
-under the stairs. Here it was gloomiest and very dark. The rays from the
-candle flickered as though they were sucked by a slight current of air.
-But where I expected to find a wall there was no wall at all, only a
-great hole large enough for a man to enter by stooping a little. It was
-of jagged rock on all sides, as canny a place as I had ever seen.
-
-“Let them fire the house,” he declared. “There is the way to freedom and
-the open air. It is fifty roods long. The other end leads out among
-rocks and the roots of ancient trees. You’d never find it in a week’s
-search not even if I showed it to you beforehand.”
-
-He put the clothing and the bow and arrows back as he had found them and
-we went again up the stairs.
-
-“Why have you shown me this hiding place of yours, master scrivener?” I
-inquired. “Aren’t you afraid lest some day I betray you?”
-
-He snapped his fingers.
-
-“It’s known already,” he said. “I’ll have to abandon it. Those two
-knaves outside will spread the news to all the world.”
-
-“It’s a shame,” I ventured.
-
-“It has served its purpose,” he answered. “But the Highwayman of Tours
-has a card up his sleeve. Further down the valley of the Loire I have
-another even better than this.”
-
-He tossed his head and sat down in the chair. He stared for a while at
-the floor deep in thought. I bethought me of my horse, for it was high
-time that I looked to him for the night. I went out to where I had tied
-him. My heart sank in my breast, for he was gone. I went over to where
-the two knaves had been lashed to the trees. All I found was a couple of
-strands of rope upon the ground.
-
-I burst into the house hot and excited.
-
-“They have gone!” I cried. “They have taken my horse with them!”
-
-The scrivener never raised his head.
-
-“I was hoping they would go,” he said calmly.
-
-“It’s your fault, master scrivener,” I flung at him. “When you were
-tying them, I noticed that you didn’t draw the knots tight enough.”
-
-“And that’s true,” he replied looking out from under his brows with a
-crafty smile. “But, Henri, you wouldn’t like to stand with your back
-against a tree for the whole night long, now, would you?”
-
-“But my horse?” I said.
-
-“They took that too?” he smiled.
-
-“Of course!” said I.
-
-“Well, well. It’s a great loss, indeed,” he replied. “A great loss.” He
-rose and yawned. Then he stretched himself. “There’s another way to look
-at it, Henri. What do you care about the horse when you have me?”
-
-“But I want him back,” I insisted. “I’ve a long——”
-
-“Tut. Tut. Lad,” the scrivener returned. “I know where they’ve taken
-him. He’ll be at the inn of ‘The Three Crows’. That’s the gathering
-place for all the desperate characters in the neighborhood. We’ll be
-there tomorrow and I’ll see to it that you get him back again.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XII
- THE THREE CROWS INN
-
-
-We came to the ‘Three Crows’ about the middle of the afternoon. The
-place was set in somewhat from the road and like the scrivener’s house,
-almost surrounded by trees. It must have been a hundred years old. The
-walls were of wood rough hewn from the forest. In some places the bark
-still hung in shreds where it waved in the breeze. The logs themselves
-were as brown as walnuts where the rain had beaten upon them. The
-windows were quite small—hardly large enough for a man to climb through
-and to judge by the cob-webs and dust had not been cleaned for ages.
-
-The scrivener had been swinging along with me the whole day. He was as
-lighthearted as a kitten. The thought of the danger we were approaching
-never seemed to enter his mind. Even when we crossed the green that was
-between the inn and the road he was whistling a tune and smiling away as
-hard as you please. Then he suddenly grasped me by the arm.
-
-“They are playing bowls,” he exclaimed. “Look there!”
-
-To be sure, I saw two men at the end of a long alley on the green. They
-were at bowls, as the scrivener said. That is, they had pins set up and
-were rolling smooth round rocks or stones at them to knock them down. It
-was nothing new to me for I am sure that you will find the same sport in
-the smallest village in France. I was about to ask what there was
-unusual about it all when he clapped me on the back.
-
-“Have you any money?” he demanded with some eagerness.
-
-“A little,” I answered. Then the thought came to me that he made his
-living by tricks and even more questionable means. For all I knew he
-might have at the back of his head some scheme or other to rob me of
-what money I had. So I asked him cautiously, “Why?”
-
-“I’m going to double it,” he replied in an off-hand way.
-
-We made directly for the bowling-place. The scrivener strutted over to
-the men with all the airs of a great baron with an army at his back. He
-clapped his hands when a good stroke was made. He let out a loud “ah”
-when the stone rolled out of its track and missed the pins. He capered
-from one end of the alley to the other, following the stone and talking
-to it encouragingly as though it had life. He clapped the players on the
-back. In short he did all in his power to make a show of himself.
-
-From where I stood it struck me that he was acting like a fool. But at
-that time I did not know the man. I realized that he could masquerade in
-a dozen different rôles, but I little imagined that he was able to alter
-the character of his disposition.
-
-Finally the play came to an end. The winner—a tall gaunt man whose name
-was Nicole—straightened himself and puffed out his chest. The scrivener
-was on him in an instant. He shook him by the hand. He beamed in his
-face.
-
-“A master!” he cried. “You can play almost as well as I can play
-myself.”
-
-Nicole’s smile faded. He looked down at the scrivener and frowned.
-
-“For ten years,” he said, “I’ve beaten every man who has set his foot
-upon this green.”
-
-The scrivener struck him a hard blow upon the chest. Then he laughed a
-high mocking laugh.
-
-“A fine boast!” he cried and snapped his fingers under Nicole’s nose.
-“Well, the tenth year will be your last.”
-
-The fire gathered in the man’s eye. The blow was humiliating enough but
-the words cut him like a sharp knife. He swallowed hard and flung one
-hand out.
-
-“Will you play with me?” he demanded.
-
-“——for money?” asked the scrivener.
-
-“For the clothes on your back, if you will,” was the reply.
-
-At that the scrivener leaped into the air. He placed his hand on the
-ground and turned a circle as neatly as he had done on the day I met him
-at the forge. Then he stuck his hand in his shirt and looked as
-important as a prince.
-
-“Boy!” he called to me as though I were his servant. “Come here and
-count me ten crowns from my purse.” He turned to Nicole. “This lad of
-mine carries my wealth. If we are beset by thieves, no one would look to
-him for the money. Is not that a wise trick?”
-
-He laughed loud again as though he might be proud of his cunning. I
-hesitated. I tried to make an estimate of what was going on in his mind.
-I was wavering in uncertainty, when he snapped me a wink from the corner
-of his eye.
-
-“Not so slow!” he commanded. Then when I counted the money, he threw it
-contemptuously on the grass. “Ten crowns, Nicole,” he said. “That will
-be one for every year you have been the master of bowls.”
-
-Nicole drew forth a well-worn leather purse such as merchants carry.
-With a sly smile he looked sideways at the scrivener and slowly counted
-out the money. This he threw piece by piece on the grass. It was as
-though he was trying to shake the scrivener’s nerves with his
-deliberation.
-
-With a bound the scrivener seized the stone ball. He swung it around his
-head two or three times, spinning on his heel. He drew far back and came
-forward on the run. He let out a warning shout. He was about to make the
-heave when to the amazement of all, his feet slid from under him. The
-stone rolled harmlessly to the side of the green. The scrivener fell on
-his back and his heels kicked in the air.
-
-It was a ridiculous situation of course. In the beginning I was burning
-with anger that he should make such a show of himself. But when I
-considered the nature of the man, his unexpected whims and fancies, I
-knew that he was playing a rôle that would be wise enough in the end.
-
-When he arose he looked crestfallen. With a serious expression on his
-face he brushed the dirt away from his clothes. He even growled under
-his breath at his poor luck.
-
-Nicole was standing with his arms folded across his chest as proudly as
-though he were already the victor. He took forth his purse once more and
-held it dangling in his fingers. With a taunting sneer he winked at me
-and then turned to the scrivener.
-
-“Another ten?” he asked with raised brows.
-
-“You must be a rich man,” the scrivener replied. “Are you a merchant
-that you have so much to waste?”
-
-“I make my living from such as you,” Nicole answered, “——who think they
-can play—and can’t!”
-
-At this cut the scrivener flew into a rage. He threw his arms above his
-head and paced up and down. He jerked his fists convulsively.
-
-“It was a slip,” he cried. “Only a slip. I know I can do better than
-that.” He spat upon the ground as though he had finally come to a
-resolution.
-
-“Henri!” he cried. “Twenty crowns more!” Then in a flash to Nicole,
-“Have you the courage?” he demanded.
-
-In a trice the coins were on the ground, both mine and the stranger’s.
-Then they went at it again. At the first stroke the scrivener lagged far
-behind. At the second his nerves grew more collected. After a little he
-was skillful enough to topple over all the pins with the one try. As the
-game went on he began a running talk with Nicole. His voice grew high.
-He made light of his opponent’s efforts. He counseled him to stand this
-way or that. He interrupted him at the moment when he was about to cast
-the stone. He clapped him on the back when he made a bad play and
-comforted him with the hope that he would do better on the next try. In
-short he did all in his power to confuse him.
-
-The ruse worked well. Nicole played with a sort of canny caution. But
-when the scrivener had equaled his score, his nerves gave way on him. He
-took more time to poise himself before the cast. He fussed about to be
-sure of his footing. His brows narrowed and an expression of intense
-seriousness crossed his face.
-
-Towards the end it was nip and tuck. Now Nicole was ahead, now the
-scrivener. The longer the game lasted, the more boastful my companion
-became. He took to strutting about between shots like a
-cock-o’-the-walk. He wanted to double the money he had laid on himself.
-He shouted aloud that he was the master of the best man in the Kingdom
-of France. He said he could prove it with a wager that would be the
-ransom for a prince. Then at last just when Nicole was measuring the
-green with his eye he let out a whoop, turned one of his somersaults,
-put his knuckles in his mouth and whistled so shrilly that it rent the
-very air.
-
-The stone that Nicole held in his hand shot forward. But the scrivener
-had done his work. It flew in full career down the middle of the green.
-Then it seemed to strike a tuft of hidden grass for it bounced a little
-in the air and veered over towards the side. It struck the pins however,
-but only slightly. Three of the nine were tumbled over and the rest left
-standing.
-
-The scrivener raised the stone. He walked to the green with his head
-high. He made the cast without so much as an aim, but I saw that he put
-all his force behind it. It sped on in a straight line. It crashed in
-among the pins with the straightness and speed of an arrow. It hit the
-middle one and sent it leaping over to the side. The stone continued on
-its course in among the others. They fell one by one in quick succession
-until the last spun around and rolled in a semi-circle out over the
-green.
-
-At that the scrivener snapped his fingers and gave a cry. He turned to
-Nicole.
-
-“You have seven still to make,” he said. “I have only two to win. Will
-you——”
-
-Nicole had had enough. With a frown of disappointment he waved his hand
-towards the green and then towards the money.
-
-“It is yours,” he said. “I never played so poorly in my life.”
-
-He was soured to the core. But with all that I picked up the coins and
-put them in my purse. We went into the inn and sat down at a long oaken
-table. Soon we had the meat before us and were eating to our hearts’
-content.
-
-It was well on towards dark when we finished. One by one the country
-gossips entered and took their places. The landlord lit the oil lanthorn
-that hung from the ceiling. Its yellow rays cast flitting shadows about
-the room. The air was heavy from the odor of the cooking and the
-dampness of the clay floor. The scrivener eyed every stranger in the
-place as keenly as though he were cutting him open with a knife. He
-began to yawn. He bade me fling a coin on the table to pay the score and
-make ready for bed.
-
-We stood up. We were about to turn when the door of the inn flew open
-with a bang. I jumped as though the floor had suddenly given way. We
-both turned. In the next second my heart sank to my shoes, for in the
-wavering light of the lanthorn I saw De Marsac with half a dozen
-troopers at his back peering eagerly over his shoulders. He strode to
-the middle of the floor and whirled searchingly around. When his eyes
-rested on us, he raised his arm and pointed.
-
-“I knew I would find you here!” he cried. His voice was shaking between
-joy and anger. “I have caught you like mice in a trap!”
-
-I looked searchingly at the scrivener. He stood with his hands at his
-side as unmoved as a piece of marble, with only the flicker of a smile
-playing about the edges of his mouth.
-
-“It is my friend, De Marsac!” he cried. “You have indeed cornered us at
-last.”
-
-A chill shot down my spine. De Marsac flung out his arm.
-
-“Seize them!” he called. “Bind them till the thongs cut into their
-flesh. Let one of you stand guard over them for the night.” He spun on
-his heel. His men rushed at us as though we were mad dogs. In the
-twinkling of an eye we were thrown to the floor and lashed hand and foot
-with thongs of deer hide.
-
-De Marsac halted at the door.
-
-“Tomorrow, at the break of day, they are to be hanged upon the nearest
-tree!”
-
-In the next breath he was lost in the dark.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII
- THE SILVER-HAFTED DAGGER
-
-
-In another hour the inn was deserted. The scrivener and I lay huddled
-together on the floor. One of De Marsac’s crew remained guard over us—an
-ugly fellow with a face scarred with small-pox and earrings in his ears.
-He must have come from somewhere in the south of France for his language
-was heavier than the French in our part of the country.
-
-For a while he paced up and down the floor and glanced suspiciously at
-us at every turn. About midnight he began to yawn and stretch his arms
-over his head. Then he came and sat on a bench opposite us. The quiet of
-the place was like a balm for he fell into short naps. He arose and went
-to the other side of the table (where he could see us) and spread out
-his elbows. He yawned again and muttered something under his breath.
-Then little by little his head sank and before long it fell between his
-arms and he was snoring like the rumble of distant thunder.
-
-As gently as I could I shoved the scrivener in the ribs.
-
-“What’ll we do?” I whispered.
-
-His answer was a gentle touch on the arm.
-
-“Wait!” he said.
-
-I was more than uncomfortable. The thongs were cutting into my wrists
-and ankles. At my shoulders where the muscles were stretched back a
-numbness crept over me. The hardness of the floor made me wish that I
-could stand up and walk a bit. But the worst of all was the dryness that
-was parching my tongue and mouth.
-
-I heard a cock crow loud and long like the blast of a trumpet as if it
-would awaken the world. I looked at our captor. He never stirred. His
-mouth was open and he breathed in heavy sighs.
-
-A door to my left creaked. The rays of the yellow lanthorn were only a
-little better than the gloom. I wanted to turn but the scrivener pressed
-his knee against my thigh. Out of the corner of my eye I could see the
-door open wider and wider but so slowly that I imagined an hour was
-passing.
-
-Then I saw a face. It was the landlord. I had not noticed him much
-during the meal but now his nose seemed sharper than ever and the
-leanness of his face was almost of the keenness of a knife. He had his
-eyes drawn together and his teeth clenched showing white.
-
-As he came towards us the tassel of his nightcap bobbed about in a
-little circle and his slippers gave to his steps the softness of a
-cat’s. His long loose nightgown made him look like a ghost. But he was a
-kindly ghost at that for he carried a noggin of water in his hand.
-
-Without a word he stooped over the scrivener and moistened his lips.
-Then he gave me a swallow. Always with one eye on the sleeping guard he
-made a sign towards the door.
-
-“Guarded!” he whispered, “——from the outside!”
-
-The scrivener’s eyes almost burnt a hole in him so intensely did he look
-at him.
-
-“Have you no sense?” he demanded in a tone that was low but hard.
-
-The landlord raised his brows slightly as though he did not understand.
-
-“I cannot die with a bad conscience,” muttered the scrivener. “Nor will
-I die with a murder on my hands.” He stopped a breath and glared even
-harder than before. “The lad here is a dangerous character. He’ll not
-give up till the last. He be like to kill some one in the struggle.” He
-halted but kept his eyes steadily on the landlord as though he would
-speak with them.
-
-The guard gave a loud sigh. He breathed with a deep moan. His lips
-quivered like a horse snorting. He tried to raise his head but it fell
-again like a dead weight across his arms.
-
-Not one of us stirred. The cock crowed again. The sound of it sent my
-nerves quivering. Then the scrivener spoke again in a voice that was
-quiet but determined.
-
-“I want you to search the lad there,” he said. “He has a knife in his
-jacket that can do much harm—or good. Take it away from him. If you have
-a grain of sense you will understand.”
-
-I felt myself jump in my bonds. On the impulse I wanted to resist. I
-wanted to throw myself on the scrivener and denounce him for a traitor
-and a coward. My second thoughts were calmer. I was as good as done for
-as I was. Was there a hidden understanding between him and the landlord
-that had a meaning of its own?
-
-Before I could think further the landlord had his hand under my doublet.
-The dagger which I was to carry to the Abbot of Chalonnes was torn from
-me with no further ado. For one second he held it under the rays of the
-lanthorn. The light, dull as it was, shone like a clear stream along the
-silver haft. In spite of himself he gave a start and looked searchingly
-from the one of us to the other. Then without a word he shuffled slowly
-away and disappeared behind the door.
-
-I nudged the scrivener in the ribs. I wanted some kind of explanation to
-be sure. But all I got was a yawn and a reply that came like a rebuke.
-
-“Go to sleep!”
-
-The scrivener curled up on his side as well as he could. Whether he was
-feigning or not I cannot tell but before a quarter of an hour had passed
-he was snoring as loudly as the guard. I was wide awake, alert, for I
-expected the landlord to return. I felt that something would happen. A
-half hour passed. A dullness came into my eyes. The thoughts of what had
-occurred during the day revolved themselves in my mind. A dread of the
-morning took hold of me, for I realized that the chances were that I was
-to die. Then a weariness seized me. My head drooped to one side. All
-kinds of fanciful images started chasing one another in my brain. After
-that, sheer exhaustion laid a hand on me and with my nose against the
-scrivener’s shoulder I, too, fell into a slumber.
-
-It was a fitful sleep at best. The dreams that tumbled around in my mind
-must have made me cry out. I awoke trembling with the sound of my voice
-still echoing in the air. I started up. To my amazement my bonds no
-longer held me. I swung my arms to make sure that I was not dreaming and
-even pinched my leg.
-
-Then I looked about. The lanthorn was still there, lit, burning as it
-had during the entire night. The guard was as quiet as a mouse with his
-head down between his arms. I turned my head. No sign of the scrivener
-could I see. Then it flashed upon me that something had happened while I
-slumbered and I rose startled to my feet.
-
-It was as if I had been suddenly dropped from the clouds. I wanted to
-run for it as fast as I could to the door and make my escape while it
-was possible. With long stealthy steps I made to pass the guard. My eyes
-were fastened on him with dread and fear. If he should awake I would be
-even worse off than before.
-
-Then I stopped dead in my tracks. A long sobbing breath came to my
-throat. The dagger which the landlord had taken from my doublet earlier
-in the night lay straight before me on the table. It was covered with
-fresh blood the whole length of the blade. I looked closer. I was about
-to touch the guard’s shoulder when I recoiled in terror. The back of his
-coat was torn and in the rent a stream of red oozed slowly down!
-
-For a moment I stood dazed. I rubbed my eyes to make sure that I was
-actually awake. The stillness of the inn reminded me of the emptiness of
-a tomb. A fear of the awfulness of it all sent the shivers down my legs
-and I looked around me for some sign of a living creature who might be
-able to explain.
-
-Then the thought of what might happen if I lingered there the space of
-one second came to me. De Marsac’s command that I should hang in the
-morning knocked the dullness out of me. I took the dagger and wiped the
-blade against the guard’s coat. He did not stir but seemed like a block
-of solid wood.
-
-I remembered the landlord’s warning that the front of the inn was
-guarded so I crept silently towards the back. I opened the door through
-which he had entered when he gave us the drink of water. It creaked a
-little and cast a scare over me. I passed through the kitchen where the
-pots and pans hung in order from pins, all of them bright and shining. I
-put my hand on the latch of the back door. To my surprise it opened
-almost at the touch. In the next moment I was outside in the open.
-
-It was still dark but a haze covered the sky to the east. By that I knew
-it would soon be dawn. I ran across the open space between the inn and
-the woods. When I was hidden among the trees I gave a great sigh of
-relief.
-
-But I did not stop. I ran on and on. I did not know where I was going
-but followed a kind of forest path that was like a thread rather than a
-road, for in no place was the grass worn entirely away. The light to the
-east grew brighter and brighter. Then the birds began to chatter and
-whistle in the branches over my head. A hare crossed in front of me and
-with the fear I was in it almost took my breath away.
-
-There was little that I noticed. It was only weariness that slackened my
-pace. My running fell away to a shambling nervous walk. I was on the
-high ground overlooking a valley that lay off to my left. I knew that
-within an hour my enemies would be in full hue and cry after me so I
-decided to keep far away from the highway.
-
-I came to a tiny brook that rippled out from between some broken rocks.
-I stooped and drank one deep draught after another. I was about to go on
-when I spied a man sitting on a boulder. It was the scrivener smiling as
-calmly as you please. He had a loaf of bread under his arm and was
-stuffing a lump into his mouth. On the grass next to him I noticed a
-fairly large lump of fresh cheese.
-
-As though we were at peace with all the world he grinned as gleefully as
-a child.
-
-“Good morning, Henri,” he said. “Have you had your breakfast?”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIV
- PURSUED
-
-
-I sank down on the rock beside him.
-
-“We’re in for it now,” I said.
-
-He raised his brows.
-
-“To my way of thinking, Henri,” he replied, “we’re just out of it.” He
-munched on his bread thoughtfully for a while. With a pleased expression
-on his face he turned to me. “Isn’t it a grand thing to be in trouble?”
-he asked.
-
-“It’s all right if you have friends,” I returned. “Master scrivener,” I
-went on, “do you realize that you have killed a man?”
-
-“—and that’s a great pity, isn’t it,” he remarked dryly. He looked at me
-carefully as though he was trying to read my thoughts. “Have you proof
-of that, Henri?” he said.
-
-“Who else would have done it?” I demanded.
-
-“Why, if you put two and two together, it was the landlord who took the
-dagger. You saw him with your own eyes. You know I fell fast asleep. I
-was bound hard and fast. You couldn’t take an oath on it, now, could
-you, Henri?”
-
-“Well, no,” I replied. “But I’m sure of this, it was either you or the
-landlord.”
-
-He patted me on the arm.
-
-“Now,” he said, “you are talking sense. As far as you are concerned it
-was the landlord, for I wouldn’t like you to think you were traveling
-with a murderer.”
-
-“Was it you, really?” I asked.
-
-“As far as the landlord goes, it was,” he said. “It all depends which
-side of the fence you are on.”
-
-He left me more puzzled than ever. I tried again but with the same
-result. The same dry smile and the same cunning expression from those
-knowing eyes greeted me at every turn.
-
-“Well,” I said after we had finished our meal. “What are we to do now?”
-
-“Play the fox,” he answered. “We must do the contrary to what they think
-we’ll do.”
-
-“They will think that we’ll keep on ahead to get out of the way,” I
-replied. “Isn’t that natural?”
-
-“It is,” he agreed. “You’re a gentleman of fine understanding.”
-
-He lowered his head thoughtfully and gathered a few loose stones in his
-hand. These he threw into the air and caught again as they came down. He
-broke out into a soft whistle and stamped his foot to the tune. I got up
-from my seat and stood before him waiting for a move.
-
-“Are you going to loiter here till we’re caught, master scrivener?” I
-asked.
-
-“If we’re caught, there’s always a way out,” he remarked. “You have seen
-already it’s a little knack I have.”
-
-With that he arose slowly and brushed the crumbs from his clothes. He
-took a last draught of water from the stream and gazed about.
-
-“We’ll not go far,” he said at length. “We’ll keep in the neighborhood.
-The worst of it is that we’ve no arms but your dagger.”
-
-He went on ahead and I followed. Whatever his thoughts were I cannot
-tell. But I know that mine were none of the lightest. I was beset with
-dread. In my imagination I heard the confusion when the body of the
-guard was found. I saw the consternation of the rest of them. I pictured
-to myself the fury they were in. That they would not let us off
-unpunished was all too clear. It was about two hours since I left the
-inn. By this, no doubt, they were on foot and even in pursuit of us.
-
-I soon felt a jar run through me. We had wandered straight along the
-side of the hill in a line with the valley. Of a sudden we came to a
-point of rock that stood jutting higher than the ground roundabouts.
-There were no trees upon it, only the bare stone. When we reached the
-summit the whole country spread on either hand like a rolling field. A
-white line curled and circled in and around the wanderings of a little
-stream that flowed slowly towards the south. It was the great highway
-that leads down the valley of the Loire to the west of France. It was
-the road that I would have been traveling in peace and comfort, if it
-had not been for the interference of my enemies.
-
-Of a sudden the sound of clattering hoofs came to my ears. Then there
-shot into view two horsemen with bows and arrows slung over their
-shoulders. From where I was I could even see the grim expression on
-their faces and the foam dripping from their horses’s mouths.
-
-I glanced anxiously at the scrivener.
-
-“There they go,” he remarked.
-
-“—after us?” I inquired.
-
-He nodded his head.
-
-“Don’t you feel the thrill of it?” he asked beaming in my face. “And
-doesn’t it warm your blood to see them go flying past when we are
-standing here at our ease?”
-
-I had to laugh in spite of myself, but for all that the seriousness of
-our situation tormented me. To live like a hunted animal was little to
-my liking. The long and short of it was that the scrivener was used to
-danger. I had my trials yet to come.
-
-We had to keep on the move so we started back to wander under the
-protection of the trees. We crossed the forest path at a right angle and
-directed our steps towards the north. Here the woods grew thicker. The
-ground was more and more covered with brush and knotted weeds and there
-ran tiny streams down the hillside in and out among the rocks.
-
-I came to a sudden stop and touched the scrivener on the arm.
-
-“I hear a noise of some one walking,” I said. “A stone just clattered
-against a rock.”
-
-The scrivener raised his finger to silence me.
-
-“I saw them when we were watching the horsemen ride past,” he said.
-“It’s two fellows armed with bows and arrows. They are behind us.”
-
-I asked no further questions. I knew that they were on our tracks. It
-was a sign that our enemies were combing the country round in their
-search and would leave no stone unturned till they found us.
-
-The scrivener halted and pointed to a large tree.
-
-“Hide there,” he explained. “That’s where they will pass. When they come
-abreast of you, keep your eye open. Wait for an opportunity.”
-
-With not another word he was off through the woods. I stood for a moment
-in doubt. Then I walked quickly to the place he had pointed out and took
-my position in the shelter of the tree. My heart was thumping like a
-hammer. I laid my hand involuntarily on my dagger. I gave a pull at my
-jerkin. I was now on one foot, now on the other. A nervousness came over
-me that made me as uneasy as a young colt.
-
-Presently the sound of voices came through the trees—deep rumbling
-voices of men. Then the brush swished and here and there the noise of a
-stone that one of them kicked with the toe of his heavy boot. I peered
-out as cautiously as I could. They came into view a flash at a time from
-among the thick trunks.
-
-Then I summoned my will and took in a deep breath. The men were not ten
-feet away muttering and talking and growling that they had been aroused
-so untimely from their sleep. I saw their faces clearly and even the
-color of their eyes.
-
-[Illustration: They Came Into View From Among the Thick Trunks]
-
-Suddenly they looked up and stopped as though they had been confronted
-by a ghost. I sprang to the other side of my tree and peered out again.
-To my amazement, the scrivener was standing directly before them. He was
-swinging his cap low so that it swept the ground and he laid his hand
-over his heart like a courtier. With a bow that might have shamed a
-prince he said in a soft voice:
-
-“Gentlemen, I am the highwayman of Tours. Are you looking for me?”
-
-I knew it was my time to act. While the two fellows stood thus uncertain
-trying to collect their wits, I leaped out. Before either of them could
-stir, I had gathered my fist into a ball. I swung as hard as ever I
-delivered a blow in my life. My bare knuckles struck the man nearest me
-so violently that I felt the jar of it clear to my elbow. I caught him
-behind the ear. He hung for a second as though he were suspended in the
-air. Then, like a bag that is suddenly dropped, he sank unconscious to
-the earth.
-
-Before I could glance about the scrivener had straightened himself. With
-one of his springs he came hurtling through the air. The fellow had half
-turned when he saw his companion fall and was not entirely on his guard.
-The scrivener’s heels struck him like a weight in the chest. As though
-his legs were cut away from under him, he flew back and rolled over to
-the foot of the tree.
-
-“Quick!” cried my companion.
-
-I needed no urging. As fast as my anxious fingers could manage, I undid
-the fastenings that bound the quiver of arrows to my fellow’s shoulder.
-Then I snatched up the bow and turned to see what the next move would
-be.
-
-The scrivener had done as I had done, only with more dispatch. He
-stepped back and laid an arrow in the bow.
-
-“Up with you!” he cried. “Back to your master, De Marsac, and say that
-the highwayman of Tours sends him his compliments. Tell him that we
-shall meet him further down the road on the way to Angers. Tell him to
-keep a keen edge on his sword for when we meet again the one or the
-other of us shall die!”
-
-I never saw a man fly before an enemy so quickly. Before I could wink he
-had turned and was soon hidden among the trees.
-
-“That’s one of them,” muttered my companion. He pointed to the man whom
-I had felled. He was rolling over and trying to raise himself on his
-elbow. “He’s safe enough where he lies,” he continued. “By the time he
-has his wits again, we shall be out of reach.”
-
-“Where are we going now, master scrivener?” I asked.
-
-“I’m not sure, my lad,” he said. He pointed to the sun which stood over
-our heads. “First we’ll eat what is left of our breakfast. We’ll go
-ahead slowly for a while. When it gets dark I shall make a quiet visit
-to the inn.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XV
- THE SCRIVENER DISAPPEARS
-
-
-It was far into the night when the scrivener returned. The first quarter
-of the moon was all the light we had, but even at that how he made his
-way through the gloom of the trees was more than I could guess. He had
-left me in a spot that was far back from the highway where there was no
-path nor even a rock to guide him. But he was as unerring as one of his
-arrows.
-
-“We have been outlawed,” he said with a laugh. “There’s a price on our
-heads.”
-
-“Ah!” was all that I could say.
-
-“It’s posted in the inn,” he explained, “and on some of the trees, for
-him who can to read. Fifty crowns for each of us, dead or alive.” He
-clapped me playfully on the shoulder. “It’s more than I ever counted
-myself to be worth.”
-
-I knotted my brows. For all his gaiety I felt a chill climb slowly up my
-back. I was little more than an animal to be a target for all mankind.
-
-“We’re done for, then,” I said and sighed.
-
-“If they catch us,” he replied. “Even if they do, we have fifty arrows
-and two strong bows. If you can shoot, that will mean that fifty of them
-will drop before they lay hands on us. Don’t you think the odds are in
-our favor?”
-
-I was not so sure.
-
-“Fifty crowns is a large sum,” I said half to myself. “A man will go far
-for that.”
-
-The scrivener made no answer but laid a bundle on the ground, which he
-spread out with the greatest care. In the light of the moon I saw him
-quietly smiling to himself.
-
-“I’ve brought enough for a week,” he said, “cheese and bread and smoked
-meat. While they are running mad in search of us, we can live like
-kings.”
-
-With all my fears, I was as hungry as a bear. The two of us sat down
-upon the hard ground with a flat stone for a table. We ate in silence,
-for each of us was busy with his own thoughts. Now and then I caught the
-scrivener glancing up at me through his brows with that quaint smile on
-his face, as though he was secretly amused.
-
-“I can go with you until we come into the country of the Abbot of
-Chalonnes,” he said suddenly. “After that it will be for you to shift
-for yourself.”
-
-“Scrivener,” said I, “who is this Abbot of Chalonnes?”
-
-“He’s a strong man, Henri,” came the answer. “A man to be feared.”
-
-“But what is his importance?” I demanded. “Has he an army? Does he rule
-a part of France? Or is he only a churchman?”
-
-“No one knows—exactly,” replied the scrivener cautiously. “He’s as
-mysterious as a fox. He has power enough to move a mountain. He can
-break the most arrogant prince. He can tear his castle down about his
-ears. But his ways are dark and secret. He is seldom seen. He has no
-followers as far as I can learn, but somehow men are afraid to go
-against his will.”
-
-“But his land? Where does he live?”
-
-“That’s uncertain, too,” he explained. “——mostly in the valley of the
-Loire beyond the fortress of Angers.”
-
-“Have you ever seen him?” I continued.
-
-“Never! Never in my life!”
-
-The answer came quick and sudden. The scrivener sprang from the ground
-and looked circumspectly about. He put his hand to his ear as though he
-was listening to a sound and stood in utter silence for several minutes.
-At length he dropped his arm to his side and walked away.
-
-“I thought it was some one moving about in the woods,” he said. “It was
-only a deer or boar rustling the leaves.”
-
-If I hadn’t been so tired I would have laughed in his face. I was enough
-at home in the woods to know that there had been no sound, not even of
-the tiniest bird. The truth of the matter was that I had put a question
-to him that he was loath to answer. He had been evasive before when I
-tried to pry him open and now he had made this pretext to avoid me once
-again. I let the matter drop, but the determination lingered that at the
-first opportunity I would corner him and drive my questioning further.
-
-He wandered off to pick up some sticks and shreds of moss and dried
-grass. When he had his arm full, he returned and spread what he had
-gathered upon the ground. He took off his coat and laid it like a pillow
-under his head. Then, without a word or even a look at me, he lay down
-and curled himself into a knot. It was not long before he was breathing
-deeply and snoring like the croaking of a frog.
-
-I was weary with the day’s excitement. Perhaps the example of the
-scrivener set me to yawning. However it was, I was soon stretched out
-beside him asleep under the waving branches of the trees and the stars.
-
-It was bright day when I awoke. The scrivener was about whistling with
-the merriment of a lark. He had a fire going in a crevice between two
-craggy rocks and on it was the remains of the meat which he had brought
-from the inn the night before. I fell to with a good appetite. When I
-arose to brush the crumbs from my clothes, he took to walking about with
-his hands behind him, lost in study with his brow wrinkled, frowning and
-talking to himself, as though he was trying to solve a riddle. Then
-suddenly he halted before me.
-
-“We’ve got to get away from here,” he said. “It’s a wasps’ nest. They’re
-searching the woods. If we stay, we’ll be shot down like dogs.”
-
-I looked at him.
-
-“Lead,” said I, “and I’ll follow.”
-
-We went off among the thickest of the trees and over ground that was
-almost impassible for jutting rocks. We made no speed for at every dozen
-steps the scrivener stopped and peered around. The woods were as silent
-as a grave with only the faintest breeze blowing in our faces that
-ruffled the leaves and sighed gently over our heads.
-
-Now and then he stooped to examine the ground for signs of footsteps or
-of human visitation, that is, in places where there was clay or soil. On
-and on we went, slowly. I for my part had a stifling fear in my heart
-that boded no good; the scrivener as quiet and preoccupied as I had as
-yet seen him.
-
-By noon we had covered the length of the whole range of hills. We were
-come into a deep valley with a little stream winding through it. The
-place was dank with moisture and very dark, for the trees were well
-watered and the soil lost much of its rockiness. With cautious steps we
-went ahead. We stumbled over projecting roots and long spindling weeds.
-A hare started out of the underbrush and nearly frightened me to death.
-Not a sound did we make save the laboring of our breaths and an
-occasional rattle when the toe of a boot caught against a scattered
-stone.
-
-We were on the edge of the forest. For a moment the scrivener hesitated
-and gazed thoughtfully around. He touched me on the arm and with his
-finger bade me look ahead. The direction in which he pointed was between
-an opening among the trees. I peered carefully but at first saw nothing.
-Then, as my eyes got more accustomed to the distance, I was able to make
-out a thin curl of white smoke rising in the air. When it reached a
-level with the tops of the trees it scattered and disappeared in the
-sky.
-
-“We can go no further,” the scrivener said. “The whole side of the
-valley is filled with men.”
-
-“—searching for us?” I asked.
-
-“Yes,” he answered with a nod of his head.
-
-I knew that they were lying there to block us off. My thoughts turned
-this way and that. I looked at my companion for some sign or other but
-his face was set with the seriousness of a stone.
-
-“Do you think it so fine now to be in danger?” I cast at him.
-
-A hard smile caught at the corners of his mouth.
-
-“Have I shown fear?” he demanded.
-
-“They’re drawing a ring around us,” I said. “We’ll starve in the woods
-in a day or two. We’ll be as weak as cats. Then they’ll close in.”
-
-The scrivener gave a twang to his bow-string. The old spirit of his
-flashed out for a second and he grinned.
-
-“I wish they would close in now,” he replied. “They know the mettle of
-the highwayman of Tours. They know how I can strike when they least
-expect it. Pshaw!” He spat contemptuously on the ground. “They have all
-the same feeling—if they harm a hair of my head, they will die like
-dogs!”
-
-“If you’re not afraid, master scrivener,” I went on, “why are you so
-serious?”
-
-He spun around like a top.
-
-“Serious!” he exclaimed. “Do you think a man ought not to plan? Why,
-lad, I’m scheming as hard as I can to pull you out of this difficulty.”
-
-“—me!” I cried.
-
-He shot a look at me.
-
-“Do you think I care for myself?” he answered. “Why, lad, if I were
-alone, I would be on my way by this and as free as a bird in the air.”
-
-I considered for a moment.
-
-“Why have you stuck to me at all, master scrivener?” I asked slyly. “Is
-there a purpose to it?”
-
-He examined me suspiciously out of the corner of his eye. He rolled his
-forehead upwards and set his mouth to whistle a tune. I realized that he
-was going to evade my question as he did before.
-
-“Scrivener,” I began deliberately, “why don’t you lay aside the mask?
-You know you are leading me as you would a dog upon a string. Can’t you
-be frank enough to tell me why?”
-
-At these words he leaped in the air. He let out one long breath of
-surprise and threw his arms towards the sky.
-
-“Listen to him, will you!” he cried as though he were speaking with some
-one invisible. “Harken to his nonsense! Has there ever been——”
-
-He stopped as suddenly as he began. His arms dropped to his side. He put
-his finger over his mouth to caution me to silence and gazed intently
-far over my shoulder. Then he backed away towards the trunk of the
-nearest tree.
-
-“Pist!” he exclaimed under his breath. “Don’t move!”
-
-I had no time to judge whether it was one of his pranks or not, whether
-it was an attempt to turn a conversation that was distasteful to him. A
-click at my feet threw a cloud of dust in my face and sprinkled me with
-a shower of small stones. I looked and there standing before me was an
-arrow a yard long with its point buried deep in the earth.
-
-In spite of the warning I jumped up. At the same time another arrow sped
-past me so near and with such speed that I felt the breeze fan my
-cheeks. I made a leap to get within the protection of a tree when I
-glanced to the side and saw the scrivener lay an arrow in his bow. The
-string gave a twang. He followed the missile with his eyes. A slow
-pleased smile spread over his countenance and he turned to me.
-
-“He has shot his last shot,” he said.
-
-“Do you know who it was?” I asked.
-
-“Stay where you are,” he cautioned, “If you are threatened, run for it
-as fast as you can.”
-
-He disappeared among the trees. As for me, I had not seen the man who
-sent the arrow at all, nor was I even able to figure the exact place
-from which it had come. I took my bow in my hands to have it ready. I
-listened with all my ears for the slightest sound. I kept turning this
-way and that. Minute after minute passed in the utter silence of those
-woods. I expected the scrivener to return at almost any second. I took
-to pacing up and down. A nervousness stirred within me for I was growing
-conscious that I was next to helpless against the odds that surrounded
-me. Where had the scrivener gone and what was detaining him?
-
-I waited. The time went by so slowly that it seemed an age. My heart
-beat off the seconds as though it were counting out the span of my life.
-My head was now in this direction, now in that, for the fear of a
-surprise was strong in my mind.
-
-Then a thought struck me. Perhaps he was more in need of me than I was
-of him. Maybe the man who shot the arrow was only a decoy to lead him
-into a trap. Could it be possible that he had been captured and killed
-while I was loitering there in idleness?
-
-My mind was running on with one thought chasing the other. My nerves
-were jumping like strings. I grasped the bow in my hand and began to
-run. I took the same course as the scrivener. With all my speed I leaped
-over roots of trees, rocks and what lay in my path. I covered twice the
-space that an arrow could fly. I went out of my course and made a wide
-circle through the woods. I wound in and about here and there so that
-finally I returned to the spot from which I had set out. Not a sound did
-I hear. Not a trace of a human being did I discover. It was as though I
-were standing in the emptiness of a desert.
-
-I sat down on a rock to think the matter over. The more I pondered, the
-deeper the mystery became. To add to my concern the sun was sending
-slanting rays from the west. By that I was sure that in another half
-hour it would be dark and in that sea of enemies I would have to shift
-for myself.
-
-I resolved that I would make one more search. I got to my feet with much
-misgiving and bent my steps once again through the woods. I had not gone
-ten paces when I came across a dark body huddled up against the root of
-a tree. It was in a spot where the shadows were thickest and I had to
-peer closely to observe it.
-
-Then I received a shock that went through me like the stab of a dagger,
-for there face down in the grass lay the scrivener. In the middle of his
-back stuck an arrow. He must have been dragged from the place where he
-was killed, for his shoes were gone and his coat was ripped and torn
-under the arm-pits, and the old hat which he wore was crushed down over
-his head as though his murderer had flattened it.
-
-With a gulp in my throat as big as an apple I stooped and shook him by
-the arm. He was stone dead for he moved with the heaviness of a log.
-Then I arose and took my hat in my hands to mutter a prayer. In the next
-second a hand as hard as iron and as strong as a vise was laid on my
-shoulder. I turned my head. In the growing darkness I looked into a face
-that was frowning as black as night. The fellow was of about the same
-size as myself. He had on a coat and trousers such as the soldiers wear
-only they were threadbare and very ragged. A rough cap was pulled down
-over his eyes and a loose scarf was wound about his throat and came up
-over his chin. As he grinned at me I remember that a pair of silver
-ear-rings shook menacingly from his ears.
-
-The sight of him made me as limp as a rag. I realized instantly all that
-had happened. The bow fell from my grasp and I turned helplessly away.
-
-“Forward!” a rough voice commanded. At the same time I was shoved
-roughly in the direction of the highway.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVI
- THE SCRIVENER TURNS TRAITOR
-
-
-I stumbled along over the uneven ground with my captor at my back. By
-the time we reached the road it was pitch dark. The trees grew on either
-side of us like a great dark wall. There was no light save the
-glimmering of the new moon and an occasional star or two.
-
-For the first half hour I was as docile as a lamb, for I was shaken by
-the unexplained loss of the scrivener and by the seriousness of my own
-plight. My captor never uttered a word. Indeed I would not have been
-aware of his presence had it not been for the crunching of the stones
-under his feet and a cautioning pinch on the arm when I lagged in my
-gait.
-
-But I soon found a ray of hope in my situation and new and daring
-thoughts popped up in my mind. It was easily two miles to the inn. We
-were utterly alone. The thought of what would happen to me once I fell
-into De Marsac’s power strengthened my resolution. I was determined, if
-I could ferret out a means, that I would escape and take my chances
-again in the woods.
-
-I tossed the question about in my brain. The night was warm for the
-season of the year. I had on a heavy jerkin of deer-hide that was
-beginning to be uncomfortable. If I took it off, I should certainly find
-relief. I drew one arm out slowly with a grunt to let my captor know
-that I was suffering from the heat. Then I had it entirely free. I
-rolled it up into folds as though I was going to tuck it under my arm.
-When I had it ready, I wheeled on my heel and with a swift swing hurled
-it with all my strength into his face!
-
-I started to run. In that one moment of his confusion I had to make the
-best of my opportunity. In three strides I had gotten a start. My feet
-flew over the hard ground as they never flew before. A certain joy
-filled my heart that I was on my way to freedom. A few more strides and
-I was headed for the trees. It was my only salvation, for once I could
-lose myself in the darkness of the woods my captor would have his own
-trouble in finding me.
-
-I jumped over the ditch that lined the road with the swiftness of a
-hare. I was making good headway up the side of the bank when my feet
-were suddenly entangled and I fell my whole length on the sod. It was
-the coat that I had thrown into my captor’s face. He was more alert than
-I had reckoned. He must have recovered instantly from his surprise and
-have started after me. With an aim that was as accurate as it was quick
-he was able to enmesh my feet as I ran.
-
-He was upon me like a cat. With a jerk at my collar he landed me on my
-feet. Then with a shove so violent that his fist dug into my ribs he
-urged me on ahead.
-
-“One trick more,” he growled, “and it will be the end of you.”
-
-I took the affair evenly enough. It was a chance in which I failed. But,
-even at that, I was resolved that at the next opportunity, I would try
-again.
-
-Throughout the length of that march I tormented him to the full. At
-times I walked as fast as my legs could carry me, thinking to wear him
-out. I expected him to catch me again by the collar and command me to go
-more slowly, but I met only with disappointment. Every time I turned he
-was at my heels breathing as smoothly as if he were sitting in a chair.
-Then I lagged. I drew my feet after me as though they were a weight. I
-zigzagged from one side of the road to the other. I stopped to pick up a
-stick that lay in my path and took to swishing the weeds along the edges
-of the highway. In a word I tried all manner of nonsense to worry and
-anger him with the notion that at the end he would call me to account. I
-had hopes that in case he fell into a quarrel with me, it would come to
-an open fight in which I was sure I would have as great advantage as he.
-
-My pranks came suddenly to an end. I had forgotten the dagger which I
-still had concealed in my shirt. Surely I could make use of it, even if
-my captor had his bow and arrows, if I chose a moment when he was off
-his guard.
-
-I steadied myself and walked along in the middle of the road. I glanced
-over my shoulder and at the same time felt for the weapon. The haft was
-near my hand. In a second I could draw it forth and take my enemy by
-surprise. Slowly and more slowly I advanced. I did not turn again but
-listened intently for the crunching of the stones under his feet. By the
-sound I could measure the distance between him and me. When he came near
-enough I could——
-
-“Do you want to die?” His voice came like a sound from the tomb. So
-surprised was I that I wheeled about.
-
-“—die?” I repeated. “What do you mean?”
-
-“Get that thought out of your head!” he commanded.
-
-My hopes fell. I knew now for the first time that I had a man of more
-than usual insight and cunning to deal with. If I were to try any
-further tricks, they must be managed with the utmost skill and daring.
-
-We went on. The moon rose higher in the heavens. The trees waved their
-long branches over our heads. The road twisted and turned like a snake.
-One scheme after another came into my head, but I cast them all aside,
-for with his alertness and the quickness of his mind my captor had a
-hold on me as firm as chains.
-
-Of a sudden the road bent. As we turned the corner the dull light from
-the windows of the inn shone before us. To make sure that I would not
-make a final break for freedom, the fellow behind me grasped me by the
-arm.
-
-In a few steps we were at the inn door. It was standing open. The old
-dust-covered lanthorn was hanging from the ceiling in the middle of the
-room, sputtering forth its uncertain yellow light. To my dismay I saw De
-Marsac sitting directly under it at the table. He seemed impatient for
-he was twisting his mustache with the thumb and forefinger of one hand
-and drumming nervously with the other.
-
-My captor had just shoved me across the threshold. He opened his mouth
-to speak when two fellows in the garb of common soldiers brushed roughly
-past. Their faces were white from fear, and from the way they were
-breathing I judged that they had been running. They threw themselves at
-De Marsac’s feet.
-
-“My lord!” they cried. “The highwayman of Tours is running wild in the
-forest! He has shot three of your men already. If you will——”
-
-My captor broke him off. He advanced with his chest thrown out and his
-head high in the air.
-
-“The highwayman of Tours is dead!” he growled in a voice deep in his
-throat. “I shot him with my own hand. His body lies under a tree about a
-league to the south on the left of the road. To prove it, here is the
-boy who accompanied him.” He stopped for a moment and gazed proudly at
-De Marsac. “My lord,” he went on, “the fifty crowns that you have
-offered as a reward is mine!”
-
-De Marsac rose slowly from his seat. He stuffed his hands in his pockets
-and let his eye roam over me. He smacked his lips and smiled, as though
-I was a tender morsel he was about to devour.
-
-“I was glad you weren’t hanged this morning,” he said with a sly leer.
-“If you had died, my scheme would have gone astray. I’m going to care
-for you now like a bird in a cage. I’m going to send you down the river
-to a safe, snug place where you will come to no harm.” He rubbed his
-hands together like a merchant who has just made a clever deal. “When
-your brother sees fit to surrender his estates, I shall give you back to
-him. Till then——” He raised his arm and snapped his fingers in the air.
-
-He turned to the fellow who had taken me and clapped him on the back.
-
-“You have earned every groat of your reward, my man,” he said, and drew
-from an inside pocket a leather purse. “I am proud of you.” Then he
-counted out upon the table the fifty crowns in glittering pieces of
-gold.
-
-My captor was beside himself from joy and bashfulness—joy, that he had
-been the lucky one to effect my capture, bashful, that he was made so
-much of by so great a person as De Marsac. He wanted to mutter a word of
-thanks, but he choked in trying it, so that all he could do was to hang
-his head and turn his face aside.
-
-But after he had put the money in his jerkin, he took me by the arm and
-led me to a place at the far end of the room. By merest chance it was
-the very seat I had occupied the night before.
-
-“You have been the means of making me a rich man, lad,” he puffed as he
-sat down. “And I’m going to feast you to your heart’s content for it.”
-
-The landlord came—the same wiry hatchet-faced fellow who had taken my
-dagger. Not a sign of recognition showed on his face. As though he had
-never laid eyes on me before, he bowed graciously to us, asked us what
-we would eat and was off.
-
-While we sat waiting, I ran my eyes searchingly around the room. In the
-semidarkness of the old lanthorn, I noticed De Marsac sitting over his
-supper with the same smile upon his face. Soldiers came in and out, some
-of them to bring reports to their master, others to snatch a bite and to
-make off again.
-
-I rested my gaze upon my captor. The cap was still drawn down half way
-over his eyes. The flaring red scarf hung about his neck, reaching well
-up under his chin. A scowl crossed my brow. I fastened a look on him
-that was filled with hate and chagrin. His two beady eyes twinkled their
-strange light into mine as though they were laughing at me. The corners
-of his lips curled slightly up in amusement. Then he winked slyly at me
-as though there was something I ought to understand.
-
-I grew interested. As though he were a curiosity, I began to examine him
-more closely. The shine of those eyes and the slight arch of his nose
-seemed strangely familiar to me.
-
-“You like to eat, don’t you?” he asked, but in a low tone and in a voice
-that was different from the heavy growl that he had used on our way to
-the inn.
-
-I leaned towards him across the table. He shot an inquiring glance
-around the room. Then he put his forefinger straight over his lips. It
-was a signal that I must be on my guard. With the same motion he let the
-scarf fall from his chin.
-
-I nearly tumbled from the chair. Of all the surprises of my life this
-was the greatest. For the man whose prisoner I was, who had sold me to
-De Marsac for a handful of gold, who had betrayed me as though I were
-the meanest dog, was the man whom I for the past days had considered my
-closest friend—the scrivener!
-
-I opened my mouth and gasped.
-
-“You!” was all I could say.
-
-“Pist!” he cautioned.
-
-“I thought you were dead!” I went on.
-
-“Dead?” he said with a shrug of his shoulders. “Not much.”
-
-“Why, I saw you lying there under the tree,” I argued. “I touched you
-and you didn’t stir.”
-
-“No, you didn’t,” he contradicted, “not me.”
-
-“Why, your clothes——” I began.
-
-He waved his finger before my face.
-
-“Ah,” he remarked. “There’s where you are jumping at conclusions. It’s a
-lesson you’ll have to learn, and you might as well begin now—you should
-never judge a man by his clothes.”
-
-I didn’t know what to say.
-
-“Why did you do this?” I demanded finally.
-
-“To save your life—and mine,” he answered blandly. “There were too many
-of them in the woods.”
-
-“Don’t you realize that this will be the end of me?”
-
-“No,” he replied, “it’s only the beginning.”
-
-“Where will they take me?” I asked.
-
-“Down the valley of the Loire. Keep your ears and eyes open,” he said
-with all seriousness.
-
-“—and what about you?”
-
-“I’m going back,” he replied. “The country’s too dangerous.”
-
-“Will you tell my brother never to give up the estates—no matter what
-happens?” I asked, “—even if I’m a prisoner in De Marsac’s castle for
-life?”
-
-“It won’t be necessary,” he said. “You’ll never see De Marsac’s castle.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVII
- ON THE HIGHWAY
-
-
-That was a long night. I fell asleep with my head in my arms over the
-table with the scrivener opposite me. De Marsac took no chances of my
-escape. He left four men in the room, two to stand guard in turn while
-the others snatched a wink of sleep. After he had cleared the plates and
-dishes away the landlord disappeared. Once in a while I awoke and looked
-around. But this time I was sure there would be no rescue, no helping
-hand.
-
-The first streaks of dawn were struggling in at the little window when I
-got to my feet. My muscles were as sore as if I had been dragged a mile
-through a mire. I yawned and stretched myself and listened for a moment
-to the birds chirping and quarreling in the ivy that covered the outer
-walls of the inn.
-
-One of my guards brought breakfast for us all. It was then that I
-observed for the first that my companion, the scrivener, was nowhere to
-be seen. He must have slipped out in the dead of night, unnoticed. The
-men looked at each other in question, puzzled, but I smiled to myself. I
-knew it was one of those little tricks that he so dearly loved to play.
-
-We went once again out on the highway. The sun was up big and red. Three
-of the men remained at the inn, but the fourth, a fellow called Pierre,
-was to lead me far down the valley of the Loire. For days I was to be
-his prisoner. I was to eat and sleep with him. He was to be all the
-companion I was to have, so I determined I would make the best of it and
-be on as friendly a footing as I could.
-
-But I found from the first that he was the surliest and coarsest man
-alive. During the afternoon, he scarcely uttered a word, but went on
-grumbling and muttering to himself. His face wore a perpetual scowl. He
-kicked viciously at the stones along the road as if they were actually
-his enemies. He complained of the long journey ahead of us.
-
-“One man gets the money,” he said under his breath. “Another does the
-work.”
-
-“You don’t have to go,” I said. “If you say the word, I’ll leave you.”
-
-He shot a look at me that was enough to kill me.
-
-“Try it,” he growled. And his jaws came together with a snap.
-
-After that I shrank back into my shell. I knew I was in company with a
-savage. At the slightest sign of trifling, I was convinced, he would
-stick a dagger into my heart and leave me on the road to die.
-
-At noon we halted in the shade of the trees along the side of the
-highway. He took from his shoulder a packet which he had brought from
-the inn. In it were a lump of cheese and a length of hard bread. With as
-much deliberation as he could show, he took a dagger from his coat and
-wiped the blade two or three times over the knees of his trousers. Then
-he cut the cheese into squares and tore the bread into pieces with his
-hands. As though I were only an animal to be fed, he tossed them to me
-through the air.
-
-The first piece flew past me and fell into the dirt. The second landed
-at my feet. Another caught me in the chest and tumbled in between my
-folded hands. I was hungry, of course, but the manner of the man
-sickened me. So I sat there glaring into his face.
-
-He fell to with the appetite of a bear. He stuffed one lump after
-another between his teeth and shoved them into his mouth with his thumb.
-He gulped to swallow and that so hard that I thought he would choke.
-When he had eaten twice as much as an ordinary man he rose and threw
-what remained into my lap.
-
-“You should starve,” he said, “—you spy!”
-
-“I am no spy,” I declared.
-
-He made no answer but gave me a look that was filled with hate.
-
-I picked up the pieces that were clean and began to eat slowly. Thoughts
-of my home and of the comfort I had there started to run through my
-mind. A burning anger rose within me that I should be treated thus by a
-fellow who was no equal of mine—who should have been glad to run at my
-beck and call.
-
-Without a word of warning he came over and caught me by the collar. With
-a swift jerk he landed me on my feet. I was amazed at the suddenness of
-it and the enormous strength of the man. I was sure that he could have
-held me in the air with his outstretched arm as easily as I could have
-held a bundle of straw.
-
-We were on the road again, both going along in silence. During the
-afternoon, I noticed small groups of men, some clad as ordinary
-soldiers, some in finer dress like captains and officers, others on
-horseback with armor and coats of mail. I had seen the like before in
-the village at home to be sure, for in my day there was always war in
-this or that part of France to attract the minds of men. But what struck
-me was that these were all going in the same direction (towards the
-west); they all seemed bent on the same errand; and they were so
-numerous that I was set wondering.
-
-That night we found no place in an inn. The common room was crowded to
-the doors with swashbuckling soldiers of every kind. Loud talk and
-boasting filled the air, together with the clanking of swords, the
-thumping of heavy boots on the floor, the clamoring of men hungry for
-their supper, quarrels over this or that and even blows struck and
-returned.
-
-We were lucky to get any food at all, but the worst of it all was that
-we were forced to sleep in the open. Pierre found a spot in the shelter
-of the barn where we would be protected from the wind. He brought an
-armful of straw and scattered it over the ground. Then he took from his
-pockets two strands of rope and bade me lie down. He tied one strand
-firmly about my right wrist, the other about my left. The ends he drew
-apart in opposite directions, tying one to a post at the corner of the
-barn, the other he fastened on the other side of me to a stone that was
-imbedded in the soil.
-
-It was as though I was stretched out like a cross. I could move my hands
-outwards as far as I liked. But when I drew them together as far as the
-ropes allowed, they remained more than a foot apart. If I rolled over on
-my side the one arm was behind me and the other in front. If I had tried
-to get to my feet, I wouldn’t have been halfway up before I would have
-been forced down again.
-
-It was thus I passed the night. You can imagine that I slept only in
-fits and starts, for as soon as I was in a doze I was sure to stir and
-the tautness of the ropes, with the pain awakened me.
-
-The day came as a relief. My captor let me lie until he brought me my
-breakfast. Then he loosed my bonds. After we had eaten we started out on
-the journey that was becoming irksome and even a torment.
-
-That day passed about the same as the first. We toiled along the road
-for the most part in gloomy silence. The soldiers were pouring in
-thicker and thicker. Sometimes as many as two hundred of them in a
-single body passed us so that we were forced to leave the highway and
-stand on the banks to let them go by.
-
-At another time later on a great lord from the east swept along. He was
-dressed in shining armor from head to heel. In his helmet waved a plume
-of feathers dyed red and white and a broadsword hung in its glittering
-scabbard by his side. In his train were at least five hundred followers,
-some of them of almost as high degree as he; others with long lances
-rode directly behind him, while further back a troop of archers
-completed the array.
-
-It was a sight to admire. From where we had halted on the side of the
-road, my captor pointed at them with his finger.
-
-“That,” said he, “is what you have come to see.”
-
-His grimness puzzled me.
-
-“Has a war broken out?” I asked.
-
-“Not yet,” was the answer, “—and it will never be called a war. These
-men are on their way to crush the Black Prince of England.”
-
-I drew a long breath.
-
-“—the Black Prince!” I exclaimed. “Why, you can’t do that. There is not
-a leader alive who can cope with him in the field.”
-
-A slow smile came over his face.
-
-“Within a week, there will be fifteen thousand men on their way down
-this valley,” he replied. “The Black Prince is far off towards the west.
-He is as ignorant of this preparation as a child.”
-
-“But he’ll learn of it?” I said.
-
-My captor shook his head.
-
-“He’ll be struck with the suddenness of a thunderbolt. We’re going to
-cut him off at Poitiers—when he starts back to his headquarters at
-Bordeaux.” He snapped his fingers in contempt. “He has seven thousand
-men who are half starved, weak from long marches and disease. What can
-they do against these?”
-
-He pointed with pride at the men marching past.
-
-“When the Black Prince is a prisoner of the King of France,” he went on,
-scowling in my face with a wicked grin, “we shall move against
-Normandy——”
-
-“The Norman Barons can defeat any army the French can send against
-them!” I cried. “They have proved that more than once.”
-
-He clenched his fingers over my arm till the pain of it shot up through
-my shoulder.
-
-“No, they won’t,” he said, gritting his teeth. “They won’t have time to
-unite.”
-
-“I see it all now,” I cried again. “That is why De Marsac is so anxious.
-He thinks he has a claim on our estates already. He can’t wait——”
-
-A hard expression covered his countenance.
-
-“Before the snow flies I shall be toasting my shins before the
-fire-place in your house,” my captor boasted. “De Marsac has promised
-that I shall be the bailiff when he is master there.”
-
-A long breath like a sob broke from my throat. It was plain to me now
-for the first time why I was sent on this errand down the valley of the
-Loire.
-
-“Have you ever heard of a youth called ‘Charles of Gramont’?” I
-demanded.
-
-“Of course,” came the answer, “he’s the son of the old Count. He was a
-prisoner of ours for a while—but escaped——”
-
-“—escaped?” The word jumped from my mouth.
-
-“Yes,” was the reply. “Gone. Like smoke in the air.”
-
-“He has joined the Black Prince!” I exclaimed. “I am glad of that. He
-will let him know of the danger he is in.”
-
-My captor threw back his head and uttered a low grunt that was meant for
-a laugh.
-
-“A fly couldn’t get out of this valley—or into it—unless we knew it,” he
-said. “That lad has either starved to death or is hiding somewhere in
-the woods.”
-
-A thrill of joy ran up and down every nerve in my body. For a while I
-stood staring at the soldiers passing before us, but with eyes that did
-not see. A world of new thoughts was seething in my brain. Then a fresh
-notion came to me.
-
-“Just to think how I have wasted my time,” I said slyly to my captor. “I
-was sent here to find him. I might as well have remained at home.”
-
-He turned on me with a knowing look.
-
-“You weren’t sent here for any purpose of the kind,” he answered with as
-much cunning as he could show. “You came to learn of this army that is
-passing down the valley of the Loire. You were to find out the numbers
-of it, where it was heading, how soon it would be ready to strike. In
-one word you were sent here as a spy!”
-
-If I had had the strength, I would have felled him with a blow. Yet for
-all that I now realized that every syllable he uttered was the naked
-truth. If I had been told in the beginning that I was to act as a sneak,
-(as he said “a spy”) I would have refused boldly and I was sent in
-blindness to follow a false trail. I was duped into a position that was
-contrary to my ideas of manliness and honor.
-
-I had information that the Black Prince would give half a kingdom to
-know. The cruelties of De Marsac and the men whom he had set on my heels
-were as humiliating as ever I had suffered. His trickery and deceit were
-of the kind that no man of self-respect would practice. It was his aim
-to drive my brother and me from the home which our family had enjoyed
-for generations. All these things galled me and drove me to a kind of
-desperation. The thought came slowly to me to be sure, but while I stood
-gazing on the soldiers whose mission was to destroy the only friend that
-Normandy had at this time—the Black Prince—I resolved that I would go no
-further with my captor than force compelled me. I would watch every
-opportunity. I would play the fox to the last degree. When the time came
-I would try once more to escape. If I could get through that circle of
-men who guarded the Valley of the Loire I would risk my very life to
-inform the Black Prince of the plans that were ripening against him, for
-I knew that if I did, I would be saving my home in Normandy.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVIII
- ESCAPE!
-
-
-My chance came three days later. During this time we had traveled a long
-way. When the sun was up we plodded along footsore and weary. At night
-we lay down wherever we were able to find a soft place in the grass or
-under the protection of a tree. The inns were crowded, not only with
-soldiers but with all the riff-raff of humanity. Wandering jugglers and
-mountebanks, sleight-of-hand artists, men with bears on ropes, quack
-doctors of medicine who sold simples made of the roots of marvelous
-trees,—all these and more lined the highway. Their booths were set up
-alongside the inns. They barked and called to the passers-by. They were
-the followers of an army who sapped the soldiers of their hard earned
-pay.
-
-As for myself I was almost sick of life. My companion was in the sourest
-of moods. He growled at his ill luck and laid the blame for it at my
-door. He took every occasion to make me miserable, now by threats, again
-by actual brutality. He gave me only the coarsest fare which he could
-purchase in the inns. And to make me the more miserable he chose the
-daintiest morsels for himself and taunted me while he shoved them down
-his throat.
-
-By the third day we were come almost to the boundaries of the Kingdom of
-France. To the west of us lay a stretch of country which was as wild as
-a desert. It was only sparsely inhabited. The inhabitants owed no
-allegiance to any ruler alive. They were neither on the side of the
-Black Prince nor the King, for the country was half way between the two.
-In one word, it was the stamping ground for war and whoever had the
-upper hand was for the time its lord.
-
-It was about noon when we left the highway, for here it took a sharp
-turn towards the south, and continued our journey over a narrow path
-through the woods. There was a winding path that was beaten bare—used by
-many feet. My captor seemed well acquainted with the lay of the land for
-he went ahead with all the confidence in the world and indeed with more
-buoyancy than he had shown on the entire journey.
-
-At length we came to the banks of the stream, at a place with a long
-shelving landing made of smooth stones, paved clear down to the water’s
-edge. A rusted length of chain and a long boat-hook lay in the grass. To
-my observation it was a landing for a ferry.
-
-My companion bade me halt.
-
-“Where’s the boat?” he asked, gazing around. “They told me that the boat
-would be here to take us across.”
-
-He picked up the chain and threw it down again. He walked to and fro
-several times as though he was turning a question over in his mind. Then
-he came to a stop before me.
-
-“Can you swim?” he demanded.
-
-“Yes,” I answered.
-
-He sat down on a rock and began to remove his shoes. To throw him off
-his guard I did the same. When we had stripped ourselves he bade me tie
-my clothes into a firm bundle and fasten them around my neck. We went
-into the water a little at a time. The current was fairly swift, for it
-gathered here to broaden out into a wide sweep far beyond. I cast my
-eyes carefully down the river and saw that in the middle of this
-broadening lay an island, not very big to be sure, but covered with tall
-trees that grew so thick that the branches were woven into one another.
-
-“It is now or never,” I thought.
-
-In the next moment we were beyond our depths. I saw at once that my
-captor was as much at home in the water as he was on land. He swam with
-long, easy strokes and with no sense of fatigue. He kept his head
-continually turned toward me as a cat watches a mouse. I for my part
-paid no heed to him, for I was busy with thoughts of my own.
-
-Slowly, a bit at a time, I began to loose the knot that bound my clothes
-about my neck. When it was entirely free the bundle floated off. The
-weight of my shoes soon sank it beneath the surface. With a cry I dived
-after it. I drew myself as far under the water as I could. I put all the
-strength I had into every stroke. I held my breath so that no bubbles
-would arise and inform my captor where I was. It was down-stream with
-the current in a straight line.
-
-I rose to the surface to fill my lungs and looked back. He was swimming
-after me, lashing the water with his great hands like some monster. His
-face was heavy with anger and his teeth shone white like the fangs of a
-wolf when he breathed.
-
-Once again I dived as far as I could go. This time I did not swim
-straight ahead but swerved off towards the left. If I could throw him
-off long enough for him to get beyond me in the current, I would have
-the better of him and be surer of my escape.
-
-But he was as wary as a fox. When I came up for the second time he was
-in the middle of the river but moving more slowly. His eyes roamed
-continually searching for some trace of me. When he saw that I had edged
-off to one side, he raised his fist out of the water and shook it
-viciously in my direction and shouted a threat which I did not clearly
-hear.
-
-I was down again under the surface. To puzzle him the more, I made for
-it with all speed towards the island. If I once set my foot upon it I
-could lose him among the trees. I could swim to the mainland that lay
-either on the right or the left. It would be a chase in which I would
-have an even chance. If I had a speck of luck, it would mean my
-deliverance.
-
-The thought strengthened me. This time I held my breath so long that I
-felt I would burst. When I arose I cast a swift glance around. To my
-surprise he was nowhere to be seen. He had gone under the water. He was
-swimming somewhere, perhaps quite near to grapple with me in case he
-could lay hands on me. Perhaps he had decided that I was bound for the
-island and that, if he could get there before me, he could conceal
-himself behind a tree and pounce on me as I came to land.
-
-I lingered a moment in doubt. To fall into a trap would be the height of
-folly. I was now as good as free. I was near the left bank of the
-stream. Not far off was the dry land and grass and tall trees. A new
-enemy was better than an old one. I took the risk. With slow even
-strokes I made my way to the shore and climbed in among the high weeds
-on the sloping bank.
-
-You may be certain that every move I made was with the greatest caution.
-I hid myself from view and peered out through the brush. Before I drew
-half a dozen breaths I saw my captor rise to the surface far down the
-stream. He looked in every direction. Then as though he had made up his
-mind he swam swiftly with the current straight for the island and drew
-himself up on the shore.
-
-It was close on to dusk. The sun was shining over the tops of the trees
-to the west. A soft breeze started which, wet as I was, sent the shivers
-through my body. There was one thing sure. I could not go far with no
-clothes. Nor could I risk sleeping in the open naked as I was, for it
-would be the death of me.
-
-I resolved that, come what might, as soon as it got dark, I would swim
-for the island. There would be danger, to be sure. But I was certain
-that my man would be there drying his clothes. I would be in the
-protection of the trees. There was no light. If I could come upon him
-unawares, I might snatch enough to cover me. Then I could make off with
-all my speed and lose him in the woods.
-
-It was worth the try. Indeed it was the only thing I could do. I sat
-huddled there on the bank of the stream until the sun had disappeared
-and the blackness of night covered the earth. I slid into the water.
-With long, easy strokes I headed for the island. In a few minutes I was
-dragging myself up on dry land.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIX
- ON THE ISLAND
-
-
-I was chilled to the bone. The touch of my feet on the hard earth made
-my going slow and cautious. Now and then I stubbed my toe on a sharp
-stone that made me wince. But even with that I advanced in among the
-trees.
-
-My ears were keyed for the slightest sound and my eyes glanced round
-with the wariness of a cat’s. I stopped once in a while to listen for
-the cracking of a twig, which was the surest sign that my man was near.
-I scarcely breathed. It was one step after the other, and every time I
-put my foot down I felt the ground as carefully as you would with your
-hand.
-
-After a quarter of an hour I had advanced, maybe two or three hundred
-paces. My eyes were so accustomed to the dark that the trunks of the
-trees were dimly outlined against the background of the night. As I
-peered on ahead it seemed that a faint glow of a far off light shone
-like a veil through the woods. I halted. It must be my captor who by
-some means that I could not puzzle out had lighted a fire.
-
-I groped around on the ground until I found a stout stick that would
-serve me as a weapon. With this firmly grasped in my hand I grew all the
-bolder, so that with less caution than before I went on towards the
-place where I was sure there was the light.
-
-In another quarter of an hour I was leaning against the trunk of a tree
-from which position I could plainly see the blaze. It was in the centre
-of an open space in the forest, on bare hard ground covered with stones
-and boulders. I wanted to make certain of myself so I moved in a broad
-circle around the fire, darting a glance here, a glance there so as not
-to be taken by surprise.
-
-At length I came back to the point from where I had started. Not a soul
-did I notice on my rounds. I walked in closer and closer with the club
-balanced ready in my hand. I could feel the heat. The fire blazed and
-shot off sparks high into the branches of the trees. Then at last I was
-able to spy the form of a man sitting on a rock. He had a long stick
-with which he was stirring up the embers. He seemed to be without a care
-in the world, but what amazed me most was that he was not naked, as I
-expected my captor to be, but fully clothed.
-
-From where I was, of course, I saw him only dimly. I watched him for a
-long while toying with the fire as idly as a child. Then he rose and
-moved towards the left, for the smoke was floating in his face. He must
-have been blinded for the moment, for he put his fist in his eyes to rub
-them.
-
-I was trembling with anxiety. I gave one more glance about in every
-direction. Suddenly I noticed a form—the naked figure of a man—crawling
-on his hands and knees from out the fringe of woods. He had a club
-bigger and heavier than my own, which he pushed before him on the
-ground. Like a flash he straightened himself. The man who was fully clad
-had his back to him and was still rubbing his eyes. It was my captor,
-who now began to run forward like an animal eager to fell its prey. He
-lifted the club high over his head. His eyes shone with savage eagerness
-in the light of the fire and a grin of victory spread over his
-countenance.
-
-For a second I was paralyzed with fright. Then I collected myself. I
-cast all caution aside and ran likewise out of the woods. Just as the
-club was poised in the air ready to fall I called out in a terrified
-voice the words, “Look out!”
-
-My voice was pitched high and resounded in the silence of the woods like
-the crack of a crashing thunderbolt.
-
-The man who was clad jumped as though he had been stuck with a spear and
-edged off to one side. The club came down. It was a little beside its
-mark, but even then it struck the man on the side and knocked the breath
-out of him so that he fell in pain to the ground.
-
-I had betrayed myself to my captor. He had heard my voice and turned. I
-was coming up at full speed with my staff high in the air. I did not
-hesitate. With a swinging motion, before he could right himself, I
-caught him as hard a blow as I could deal and sent him face down
-sprawling in the dirt.
-
-I had no time to lose. My captor would soon struggle to his feet. I knew
-I was no match for him in a hand-to-hand combat. I would have to have
-aid. So I went over to the man whom he had knocked senseless and caught
-him by the shoulder. I shook him to bring him the more quickly to his
-senses. I turned him over so that I could see his face. Then I let out a
-gasp that shook me from my heels to my head. Never in the whole course
-of my life was I more amazed for there before me on the ground was the
-lad I had come so far to seek, the son of the old Count of Gramont,
-Charles!
-
-With my heart thumping like a hammer, I did all in my power to bring him
-around. I chafed his hands and temples. I took him under the arm-pits
-and lifted him to his feet. Slowly he opened his eyes. There was a look
-of terror in them first. Then he blinked. It was as though he could
-hardly trust his senses. He grasped me by the shoulder. He took in a
-deep breath. A smile of recognition played about his face and I knew
-that he understood.
-
-“Quick!” I whispered, and pointed to my captor who was now raising
-himself on one arm.
-
-In a second he threw off his stupor. He ran back to the fire and seized
-a length of a limb of a tree which he could use as a weapon against his
-savage foe.
-
-It was none too soon. The fellow had the strength and vitality of an ox.
-He scrambled to his feet even while Charles was picking up the stick.
-With his big body swinging from side to side he came running with his
-arms outstretched like a bear. Charles brought his weapon down. It was a
-heavy blow, but the fellow caught it on his arm and it glanced off as
-lightly as if it were against the trunk of a tree. Then with a murmur of
-hate he rushed in.
-
-You may suppose that I was not standing there in idleness. As soon as I
-saw what was happening, I wrapped my fist about my club. I knew that the
-first blow would be my last. I put every speck of strength in it and
-made the aim as accurate as my haste would allow. To my joy I met the
-fellow along the crown of the head. The jar of it shot along the bone of
-my arm that I thought it was broken. But my victim reeled. His knees
-sagged and shook. His mouth opened and his eyes turned upward, showing
-all their white. Like a weight that was suddenly let drop he fell in a
-heap on the ground.
-
-He was as good as dead. I gave a sign to Charles to give me a hand.
-Between the two of us we dragged and carried him to the side of the
-island. There we laid him down until he showed by the blinking of his
-eyes that he was regaining his senses. When his strength had come back
-so that he was able to stir, we took him under the arms and the crooks
-of his legs and heaved him into the river as far as we could swing him.
-
-“He’ll waken as soon as he touches the water,” said Charles.
-
-“What then?” I asked. “Will he come back?”
-
-He shook his head.
-
-“No. He’ll go for help. He knows me. He was one of the men who brought
-me down the valley of the Loire. He’ll come again tomorrow with others.”
-
-“We’ll have to get away from here.”
-
-“Tomorrow,” he replied. “We can rest here till dawn.”
-
-“I’m chilled through,” I said, “That fellow has left his clothes lying
-here somewhere. I’ll dry them and put them on. After that we can sit by
-the fire.” Charles took me by the shoulder. “Ah, Henri!” he said in a
-shaking voice. “We’ll battle it through together, you and I. And we’ll
-win yet!”
-
-We sat by the fire, with each of us telling of his adventures, till far
-into the night. Then in turns we lay down on a couch of twigs and leaves
-that Charles had built for himself in the hollow of an overhanging rock.
-In the morning I had new life. We went down to a cove on the side of the
-island where Charles had a boat fastened and hidden among the roots of
-overhanging trees. It was the one, he explained, that my captor had
-searched for to carry us across the river.
-
-We landed on the other bank and stepped ashore. We went up the steep
-bank as far as the brow of a hill. The whole country,—wooded and
-wild,—stretched before us. Whether we would come upon friend or enemy we
-had yet to learn. We turned and looked back at the river winding in long
-slow curves at our feet. We saw the island in all its outline as green
-and peaceful as you could wish.
-
-My eye was caught by an object moving on the opposite shore. When my
-gaze grew accustomed to the distance I counted six men. Some of them
-were armed with bows and arrows. The rest were cutting down young trees
-and dragging them to the river. Now and then I saw the flash of a
-sword-blade in the light of the sun.
-
-There was no doubt of it. Our enemies were on foot. They were building a
-raft to carry armed men over to the island. They would search it from
-end to end. When they learned that we were gone, they would make for our
-side of the stream. They would leave no stone unturned to find us. They
-would examine every blade of grass for traces of us. They would be on
-our heels like hounds. We were in a country that was unknown to us,
-while they were as familiar with it as I was with my own.
-
-The Black Prince with his army lay twenty or at most thirty leagues to
-the west. I had information that would save them. One thought drove us
-headlong on and on—if our enemies should come upon us, there would be no
-parleying or hesitation. They would shoot us down like dogs.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XX
- NO MAN’S LAND
-
-
-That day we went on as fast as our legs could carry us. We gauged our
-position by the sun. During the morning we kept it in our rear while in
-the afternoon we made sure of ourselves by the shine of it (when there
-was an opening in the woods) in our faces.
-
-There were no roads that you could speak of—only rutted trails of mud
-hardly wide enough for two ox-carts to pass without touching the hubs of
-each other’s wheels. Once in a while we saw the hut of a peasant or a
-charcoal burner. These we carefully avoided, for we hoped to leave no
-sign behind us for our enemies to follow, nor did we wish to fall
-stupidly into a trap. Fortunately it was the season of the year when the
-nuts were beginning to ripen and we contented ourselves with what we
-could get of these.
-
-We slept curled up beside each other at the root of a tree. The next
-morning we were on our way again, but I may say with less speed, for our
-feet were sore from the unevenness of the ground and our bodies were
-stretched and tired from the uncomfortable position in which we had
-spent the night.
-
-About noon we halted for a rest. There was a little brook running over
-irregular stones down the hill-side where we washed ourselves and drank
-of the fresh water. I was sitting on a boulder with my back to a tree as
-limp and wearied as an old cloth. My stomach was rumbling and growling
-from hunger. I was wishing with all my heart that there would soon be an
-end to my difficulties. To amuse myself I picked up a stone and threw it
-aimlessly at a tree. It struck the bark with a resounding crack. I threw
-another. It missed and went on far beyond. But where it lighted on the
-ground, I noticed that it stirred up a cloud of dust like fine ashes and
-with it a few scattered sparks—the smouldering remnants of a fire.
-
-I jumped from my rock. I went over to the place to examine it. Sure
-enough there was a dying fire on a bare spot among the trees and all
-about it were the marks where men had trodden the grass with their heavy
-boots. Besides I saw two pieces of the rind of cheese that had been cut
-off and thrown away.
-
-“They must have traveled in the night,” I said to Charles. “They’ve
-passed us and gone on ahead.”
-
-“There’ll be more of them behind us,” he answered. “We must——”
-
-The words stuck in his throat. He looked far off over my shoulder at
-something in the distance. Like a flash he dropped to his hands and
-knees. I was about to turn when an arrow whizzed through the air and
-sped over his shoulder and fastened itself in the trunk of the nearest
-tree. I thought that caution was the best plan to follow so I ducked
-likewise. It was a lucky pass, for I had no sooner bent my head when
-another arrow whistled past me and shot out into the distance beyond me.
-
-We exchanged no words. There was little need for them. With our heads as
-close to the ground as was possible, we made for it into a deeper
-section of the woods. In a few seconds a third arrow hummed towards us,
-but struck the smooth surface of a rock well to one side.
-
-We were out of shot at last, but the terror we were in gave speed to our
-heels. After about a quarter of an hour we drew up, puffing and panting
-like tired horses.
-
-“To the south,” said Charles between breaths. “We must hold to the
-south.”
-
-I knew what he meant. We had betrayed ourselves by keeping in a straight
-line towards the west, for it was the direction where lay the Black
-Prince.
-
-We went on again, but now more slowly than before. At almost each step,
-one or the other of us turned to see if we were followed. At the same
-time our eyes penetrated every bush and behind every tree in search of a
-lurking foe. After an hour we could go no further. The pace had been too
-hot for us, so we settled ourselves on a stone to rest and collect our
-frightened senses.
-
-Hunger like a gnawing pain bore into the pit of my stomach. Since we had
-left the island on the morning before, we had eaten no food except the
-few nuts that we came upon. A kind of sickening weakness overtook me. My
-legs were trembling as though they were made of straw and the soles of
-my feet ached as though I were standing over a burning fire.
-
-“If they catch us now,” I said, “it’s all over with me. I can go no
-further.”
-
-Charles clapped me on the shoulder and laughed, but it was a laugh that
-was meant only to encourage me and had no heart to it.
-
-“We’ll snap our fingers in their faces yet, Henri,” he said. “Look what
-we’ve passed through already.”
-
-I only shook my head and stared hopelessly towards the ground.
-
-“We have no weapons,” I replied. “Even the dagger that I was to carry to
-the Abbot of Chalonnes is with my clothes at the bottom of the river.”
-
-There was no more said. We were both worn out. We went forward through
-the trees. There was no path. Indeed, the ground seemed to have been
-trodden now for the first time since the beginning of the world. The
-moss was everywhere on the earth. The little unexpected stones, as sharp
-as the tips of arrows, cut into our feet. Above all the darkness and
-sombreness of the forest was about us like a blanket as gloomy as the
-night.
-
-We came upon an irregular rising in the ground. There was a solid piece
-of rock as big as an ordinary house, but with no shape to it. All about,
-it was cut into crevices. The earth itself broke into risings and
-depressions. Parts of it were like an uneven wall of stone with great
-blocks of the rock in a rounded line. It seemed as though nature had
-begun to build a fortress here, but for some reason or other had left
-off.
-
-We climbed in among the boulders and found ourselves on smooth ground
-covered with coarse grass and weeds, with great trees over and about us.
-Through the middle flowed a stream that had its starting place in a
-spring that bubbled up like a fountain from the earth.
-
-For a moment we stood gaping in amazement.
-
-“If we only had a few bows and arrows here,” said Charles, “we could
-hold off an army.”
-
-“At any rate,” I answered, “we can hide here and rest. They will think
-we have gone on through the woods.”
-
-We turned and faced the great rock which, I said, was as big as a house.
-The front of it was like an overhanging shed. Underneath was what seemed
-an opening to the mouth of a cavern—dark and smelling of dampness.
-
-Step by step we ventured forward. The ground under our feet grew sticky
-like wet clay. The light slowly faded. A mustiness like the odor of the
-cellar of an old inn crept into our nostrils. The opening widened and as
-we advanced the light was so far gone that we had to feel along the
-rough wall with our hands.
-
-Suddenly the wall turned and shut us off. I groped on further and
-further in the hope that the opening was only narrowing and not entirely
-closed. I was running my fingers from one stone to the other when I felt
-something flat. There was no dampness to it and it had the evenness of
-smooth wood. I was about to examine it further when my hand touched a
-latch.
-
-Like a flash I realized I had come upon a door.
-
-“Charles!” I exclaimed. “We are only at the beginning. There’s another
-cave beyond!”
-
-My curiosity scattered all caution to the winds. I gave the latch a
-click and shoved on the door. To my surprise it went back on its hinges
-as though they were swimming in oil. And I beheld a sight that took my
-breath away and made me gasp in amazement.
-
-A light shone in my eyes. It was not bright, but the unexpectedness of
-it made it seem like a flash. As soon as my eyes grew accustomed to it,
-I saw that it was only a small fire burning in a grate in the far end of
-the cave. There was no smoke. By some means or other a draught drew it
-upwards through the irregular crevices in the ceiling. I put one foot in
-the room and gazed around. It was as large as the common room in an inn,
-but scrupulously clean and neat. The floor, which was as smooth as you
-could wish, was covered with new straw that cracked with dryness as my
-foot touched it. On the walls were pegs driven in between the stones and
-from them were hung at least a dozen bows while the quivers filled with
-arrows stood beneath.
-
-Charles grasped me by the arm.
-
-“Let’s get away,” he whispered. “We’ve come upon a thieves’ den.”
-
-“If we could lay our hands, each of us, on a bow and a quiver of
-arrows,” I said, “we wouldn’t have to run so fast from our enemies.”
-
-“And that’s right,” he agreed. With that he gave me a shove forward.
-
-I went quietly across the floor with Charles at my heels. It was one
-step at a time with our eyes always turning towards the door. The warmth
-of the place lured me. If I had had my own way, I would have thrown
-myself down upon the floor before the fire and have given rest to my
-weary legs. As it was, Charles was reaching out for a bow and I had my
-hand already on another when a voice shot through my ears like the blast
-of a trumpet.
-
-“Gentlemen,” it said, “I’m glad you’re here. I’ve been expecting you!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXI
- THE DEFENSE OF THE CAVE
-
-
-We turned. Before us stood a man so small that he might be taken for a
-dwarf. His head was so large that it was remarkable, and the way it
-rolled from side to side caused me a certain uneasiness. His eyes were
-the size of two peas, but they twinkled with a kind of knowing wisdom
-that continually forced you to look away and in the next moment to
-return and gaze at him again. A smile covered his mouth, but it was a
-smile that never changed. You could not tell whether it came from
-amusement or whether mockery lay behind it. We had hardly caught our
-breath when he shifted over to us. It was then that I noticed for the
-first time that his legs were bent in an arch like a bow. They seemed
-very thin, scarcely able to support the weight of his thick body.
-
-He took off his cap and drew his head in between his shoulders like a
-turtle.
-
-“I have been on the look-out for you the last three days,” he said.
-“Where have you been?”
-
-I said not a word but glanced at Charles.
-
-“Who are you?” he gasped, “—friend or enemy?”
-
-“I am the Dwarf of Angers,” was the reply. He hesitated. The smile
-broadened into a wicked grin. “If I were your enemy,” he went on, “you
-would have been dead long before this.”
-
-“You say you have been expecting us——,” I began, but he broke in and
-interrupted me.
-
-“You are a friend of the Abbot of Chalonnes,” he said in the most matter
-of fact way. “He heard that you were threatened with danger. I came to
-see you through.”
-
-I drew back in surprise. My first impulse was to tell him that I had
-never seen the Abbot of Chalonnes in my life. On second thought, I
-decided to let him believe as he would.
-
-“We are surrounded by at least a score of men,” I said with some
-caution. “They are French—followers of a man by the name of De Marsac.
-The three of us can hardly make a stand against them. They are too
-many.”
-
-A little cackle of laughter broke from him. He went to the corner of the
-room where a basket stood. He took from it an apple that was as large as
-your fist. He stretched out his hand and laid the apple between the
-middle finger and the forefinger. He extended his arm to full length and
-slowly drew his fingers together. There came a crushing sound. Then with
-as much force as if it were struck by a hammer the apple flew apart. One
-half of it shot over against the wall and the other dropped a little
-distance from his feet.
-
-My mouth opened in amazement. Such a feat of strength I never believed
-possible.
-
-“There has never lived a man with hands and arms like these,” he said.
-“Nature gave me a misshapen body. But she made up for it in another
-way.” He jumped back and turned to the wall. With a leap as quick as
-lightning he came towards us, turning one somersault after the other.
-Not once did his hands touch the floor nor, when he came to a halt, did
-he draw a single breath that gave a sign of fatigue.
-
-“I can draw a bow that would drive an archer to despair,” he explained.
-“I never weary. I can go on and on till they drop. I am all hands and
-arms.” He stopped and looked up at us. The same smile covered his face,
-only now he opened his lips far enough to show us a line of ugly twisted
-teeth.
-
-“Can you shoot?” he then demanded with a sudden burst.
-
-“A little,” we stammered, “—but not like you, I am sure.”
-
-He cackled again.
-
-“A little is enough,” he said. “Come!” He spun on his heel and went over
-to where we had first seen the bows suspended on the wall. “Take this,”
-he said to Charles. “—and you take this. There’ll be a merry time in the
-woods before the setting of the sun.”
-
-With that he handed each of us a bow and a quiver of finely made arrows.
-As though he were the leader of an army, he marched proudly to the door.
-He swung it open and with a bow stood like a soldier at attention till
-we filed out.
-
-We were once more among the rocks and stones—and the trees of the
-forest. It was light, but the rays of the sun shone only here and there
-in long threads where the breeze for a time drove the branches apart.
-
-We went on stealthily. We kept our bodies low so that if a chance shot
-were fired at us, it might pass over our heads. I got as far as the row
-of boulders that, I have said, was like an irregular stone wall. I was
-on the verge of straightening myself to look further into the woods when
-an arrow sang past me and struck with a click against the cave.
-
-In the next moment a shriek echoed through the woods. Far off in the
-shadows of the trees I saw, faintly, of course, a man throw his arms
-into the air and pitch forward on his face. Before I could recover from
-my astonishment another ran to lift him to his feet. He had hardly
-stooped when a shaft easily a yard long pierced his side and he, too,
-fell forward over his companion.
-
-For a second I was set wondering. I looked around to see if the Dwarf
-was at our backs. He was nowhere to be seen. Then I was certain that he
-had gone out among the trees. It was he who had shot the men who were
-lying there on the ground. I heard a branch over my head crack and saw
-it bend. A form twisted itself around and dropped quickly to the earth.
-Before I could wink, the Dwarf was standing between us with the grin
-stretching from ear to ear. His face was glowing with excitement.
-
-“Did you see them fall?” he cried, and took me by the coat. “Could an
-archer have reached them at that distance?”
-
-“I never thought that an arrow could carry so far,” said Charles.
-
-The Dwarf bent over and clapped himself on the knee.
-
-“—and neither it did!” he exclaimed. “The arrows I shot didn’t travel a
-hundred feet. I was up there in the trees—almost over their heads. I
-shot down upon them. These arms did that—these strong arms of mine!”
-
-I understood.
-
-“You mean that you climbed from one tree to the other?” I asked. “You
-worked your way from branch to——?”
-
-For an answer he reached up and took hold of the branch from which he
-had just dropped. He lowered his body as far as he could. Then with a
-spring as light as a monkey’s he shot into the air. He twisted his small
-legs, curling them with the suppleness of a snake. His body swung
-forward. He took another hold. He swung forward again. There was no
-strain nor gasping for breath. With a litheness that I had never judged
-possible he squirmed and swung himself, till in a short time he had
-completely disappeared among the trees.
-
-I looked at Charles and shook my head. We stood there forgetful of our
-enemies in utter amazement at the Dwarf’s agility. Then without a
-warning an arrow came darting through the air and dug its point deep
-into the ground at our feet.
-
-We jumped back and dodged behind a rock. We held our bows in readiness
-for an attack, with our eyes dancing anxiously in every direction.
-
-Then came a sharp, cackling laugh from over our heads. The branches
-swayed and the Dwarf dropped nimbly to the earth. He swung the bow which
-he held in his hand with a kind of childish pride and said, “I could
-have killed you both! The one arrow would have done it, for you were
-standing in a straight line!” He puffed himself out and strutted back
-and forth. “Nature has given me a crooked body,” he went on, “but I’m
-worth a dozen perfect men.”
-
-It began to dawn on me that the Dwarf was a bit of a fool. He was
-deformed, of course, but his imagination had played on him so that he
-pictured himself as the ugliest man on earth. I saw, too, that he was
-sensitive to a degree. It was this that caused him to boast about the
-strength of his arms and hands. His continual dwelling on his
-marksmanship with the bow was a balance to his shortcomings.
-
-My thoughts were interrupted by a cry from Charles. He grasped me by the
-shoulder and drew me down behind the wall of stone.
-
-“Look!” he cried. “There are a dozen of them moving through the woods!”
-
-Sure enough. I raised my head a little above the wall. I saw the forms
-of several men passing from tree to tree. They darted as though they
-feared to trust themselves in the open.
-
-“I have roused them!” cried the Dwarf. “I have stung them to the quick.
-They are forming for an attack. They will come forward with a rush.”
-
-He was right. No sooner had he spoken when a dozen arrows sped towards
-us. Their white feathers were like streaks in the air. We hid behind the
-wall as near to the earth as we could crouch. Two or three hard clicks
-against the rock in front of us showed that they had gotten the range.
-The flight of half a dozen others over our heads was warning enough that
-they were determined to drive us from our fortress at the cost of their
-lives.
-
-Charles and I raised our bows and peeped out through a crevice in the
-rock. Our heads were scarcely above the top line of the wall when three
-arrows in quick succession whizzed past. One of them came so near that
-the point of it clipped a tiny piece from the stone and sent it flying
-into my face.
-
-“Now!” cried the Dwarf. “Hold ready!”
-
-I heard a shout. A score of our enemies rushed out from behind the
-trees. They raised their bows. The arrows came as thick as hail. Another
-shout and the men strung their bows and shot again. It was now or never.
-The three of us raised ourselves each on one knee. I cannot speak for
-the others. As for myself I singled out a fellow who was darting forward
-from one tree to seek the cover of the next. My arrow caught him in the
-shoulder between the arm and the neck. His bow dropped from his grasp.
-As well as I could see, an expression of intense pain crossed his
-features. He clapped his hand to the wound and reeled back to the tree
-from which he had just come.
-
-Charles must have hit his man, and even with more accuracy than I hit
-mine. I saw a fellow spin around like a top and fall staggering to the
-earth a little to the left. In the turning of my head I caught the flash
-of hatred on the Dwarf’s face. The bow he carried was of unusual size
-and the string of great strength. The missile went so fast I could not
-even see its passage in the air. But the twang had hardly reached my ear
-when the arrow pierced the neck of an enemy as he was running past a
-tree. It stopped him in full career. It pierced him through and through,
-and fastened him to the trunk as firmly as if he were tied with a taut
-rope.
-
-In the next breath we were down again. A flight of arrows clattered
-against the stone face of our fortress or passed close over our heads.
-The enemy must have been filled with bitterness that so many of them had
-fallen while they had not been able to touch one of us. They paused for
-a space to form again. This time they came on, not scattered as before,
-but rather in groups. The first of them shot their arrows and dropped to
-the ground. Those behind sent their missiles at us just at the moment
-when they expected we would raise our heads above the wall.
-
-They were coming in. There was no doubt of that. And so close on the
-heels of each other did their arrows fly that we were unable to look out
-long enough to take a good aim, for on the second try I shot wide of the
-mark and in ducking back an arrow almost ended my life, for it grazed
-the top of my head and cut into my scalp far enough to draw a few drops
-of blood.
-
-I began to fear for our safety. I knew the kind of enemy we had before
-us. If they could lay hands upon us they would tear us limb from limb.
-If we were to get out of our difficulty, it would be only by the death
-of them all. But how it was to come about was more than I could guess,
-for their numbers far surpassed ours. Even if we were to make off, there
-were more and more of them about us in the woods.
-
-I took the risk once more and raised my head above the wall. At the same
-time I took a shot at a fellow who was half hidden by a tree. It was as
-good as a miss, for the arrow only grazed his arm and tore a piece of
-the cloth of the sleeve of his coat. But he let out a roar that echoed
-to my ears. As though I had destroyed something of the greatest value,
-he threw all caution to the side. He strung his bow and shot an arrow at
-me with such force that it struck the rock and shivered into a thousand
-pieces. Then with the same running motion he came on. He zig-zagged from
-one tree to the other. He fumbled with his bow, but in his madness could
-not steady himself long enough to string it. When he was within fifty
-feet of our wall, he cast it to the ground in anger. He fumbled for a
-moment at his belt. He drew out a dagger and raised it on high as though
-he would sweep us all to death with the very fury of his attack.
-
-Both Charles and I (the Dwarf was far to one side) saw him advancing. At
-the same time we raised ourselves to shoot him down before he reached
-the wall. But we had no sooner showed the tops of our heads when a rain
-of arrows forced us to drop back again. In the next second the fellow
-was bellowing like a wild bull. With one leap he had a footing on the
-wall. Another, he had sprung over it and bounded into our midst.
-
-It was a situation that we had not foreseen. In a certain sense he was
-as safe as he would have been if he had remained among the trees. We
-knew that if we rose to grapple with him we were as good as dead, for
-the men without were on their guard. They were protecting him with their
-eyes alert and their bows strung to kill the first of us who would be so
-forgetful as to raise his head or shoulders in a line with their arrows.
-
-The fellow flew at me like a fury. He caught me by the arm and spun me
-around. I slid away from him and rolled over two or three times on the
-ground. Charles lowered his body and made a flying leap. He struck him
-in the middle of the back and sent him sprawling on his face.
-
-I got to my hands and knees, poising myself on the balls of my feet
-ready to move in case he came at me again. He rose. His countenance was
-black with anger. The hand that held the dagger quivered with the wrath
-that was boiling in him. He stood straight up and glared at me as though
-his very looks would kill.
-
-The Dwarf was edging over towards us, shuffling with his body low to the
-earth. His face was covered with the same smile that I had noticed when
-I first saw him. The fellow had one foot ahead of the other ready to
-move. The Dwarf made one leap—a long, low horizontal leap. He fastened
-the fingers of his powerful hands in the calves of my attacker’s legs.
-He sunk his nails into the flesh with a grip like the claws of a wild
-animal that is desperate. I heard him snarl and gnash his teeth. The
-fellow tried to kick him away. He might as well have struggled against
-the grip of an iron trap. The Dwarf gathered his strength into his
-shoulders. He took in a deep breath. With a twist he jerked his victim’s
-legs to the one side. The fellow came down with the swiftness with which
-you would snap a whip. His head struck a stone and that so loudly that I
-heard the crack of it. He gave a groan. His arms fell limp to his sides
-and he rolled over with his eyes glazed on his back.
-
-I breathed a sigh of relief. That I had been near death I fully
-realized. But I had no time to reflect, for an arrow came darting over
-our heads and sang its way beyond us into the forest. I sprang to the
-wall, for I surely thought that the enemy suspected that their companion
-was captured or injured and would make an attempt to save him.
-
-But here the Dwarf surprised us again. With the litheness of a cat he
-picked the fallen man in his arms. He stood straight up holding him face
-towards the foe. He advanced step by step until he came to the edge of
-our defenses. Then he raised the man like a bundle in his arms. By this
-the lower part of his body was exposed. I trembled for a moment for I
-was certain that it was a vulnerable spot for an arrow.
-
-[Illustration: His Countenance Was Black With Anger]
-
-My guess was right. An arrow came speeding at him. Its aim was as true
-as ever an aim was. The Dwarf’s eye was keen. In a twinkling he lowered
-the man so that his legs dragged on the ground. The arrow found its
-mark. It struck the fellow clean in the chest. So great was the force of
-it that the Dwarf staggered back a step to keep his footing. Then he let
-out a screech—a horrible sound that came from his throat and echoed in
-and out among the trees. With a heave as powerful as three strong men he
-raised the body of the dead man over his head and cast it far out over
-the wall. It turned and rolled. The arrow twisted under its side and it
-came to a stop at the foot of a tree.
-
-“Come and get him!” the Dwarf cried. “You’re a fine lot who kill your
-own men!”
-
-We were answered. As many arrows as a bird had feathers came shooting
-towards us. On the heels of them the men in the woods ran from their
-shelter, stringing fresh arrows as they came. The Dwarf began to bounce
-about like a toad. His hands moved twice as fast as ours. Before I had
-my bow to my shoulder he had brought a man down. The more excited he
-grew, the deeper his voice resounded in his throat and the more
-unearthly his screeches became. There was a savage instinct in him that
-led me to think he was hardly human.
-
-The first of our assailants got as far as the wall. The Dwarf struck him
-over the heart and sent him tumbling back. A second followed. Charles
-made short work of him. Then there came three of them together. They had
-a daring recklessness in their eyes that told us they had made their
-calculations and would risk all to rout us from our wall. In their
-bravado they called to their companions in the rear to have no fear,
-that this assault would be the last, that they were going to make an end
-of us.
-
-The Dwarf called to us to hold steady. He sent the foremost of them
-kicking to the ground. I took the second, while Charles, whose aim was
-true, dropped the third not a dozen feet from where we crouched. But
-that was not the end. The others had been roused to a feeling of
-desperation by our stubbornness. They kept on running. They shot their
-arrows one after the other so that it was a risk for any of us to show
-his head above the line of rocks.
-
-The Dwarf gave another screech. Without a word to us he swung himself
-into the branches of the nearest tree and disappeared from sight. We
-were left alone, Charles and I, to make what we could of the attack. The
-first two were easy enough. The third limped away, wounded in the leg.
-The fourth (it was I who tried the shot) was only grazed along the
-wrist.
-
-Then we were in for it. Three of our enemies got as far as the wall. The
-two foremost jumped over and made for us. The third fell as limp as a
-rag where he had been shot by the Dwarf in the back. I thought we were
-done for. To avoid a struggle hand to hand I ran with my body lowered to
-the far corner of our defenses. Charles moved more slowly in the
-opposite direction. Our separation had this advantage, the men could not
-pounce upon us two at a time and so singly overcome us.
-
-My fellow had cast his bow away. With his fingers outstretched like the
-talons of a bird he ran at me and grasped me by the arm. I tore myself
-loose and sprang still farther away. I saw an advantage and with bent
-body made a running dive at his legs with about the same motion with
-which you would dive into deep water. My shoulders struck him on the
-shins. I fell to the earth, of course, but he fell with me. And in the
-fall he struck his elbow a sharp crack on the edge of a stone that made
-him wince with pain.
-
-My mind was running in a hurry. I had no time to think of anything but a
-safe way out of my predicament. But yet, withal, it occurred to me that
-there were no more men vaulting over our defenses. I was sure that the
-Dwarf was guarding us with his arrows in the trees.
-
-I grew strong with a kind of hope. My fellow was gathering himself for a
-fresh lunge. We were both on our feet. I waited until he came forward.
-His lips drew back in a snarl. Then of a sudden he caught me by the
-sleeve of my coat and dragged me towards him. I swung around on the one
-side as far as I could. Then I gathered my hand into a fist. With a
-swing that, I am sure, he did not expect I wheeled about and caught him
-a stunning blow on the jaw.
-
-He was hurt and not a little dazed. With a jerk I tore his grasp from my
-coat. Then his face filled with fury. The blood shot into his eyes and
-he gave me a look that had murder in it.
-
-He saw that I was not to be caught, for I was quicker and more lithe
-than he. As though he was groping for a missile he looked searchingly
-around on the ground. He picked up a stone that was as large as my head
-and smiled at me as though to tell me that I was facing my doom.
-
-I stepped back, so that by chance I might dodge the stone if he happened
-to have a good aim. He raised his arm. He placed one foot before the
-other and measured me with his eye. But the stone, to my amazement,
-never was thrown. The man stiffened up with a jerk. His face twisted in
-intense pain. With a look on his face that I shall not soon forget, he
-tottered forward and fell at my feet. In another second he was dead with
-one of the Dwarf’s arrows sticking in his back, swaying and moving like
-a warning sign.
-
-I was shaking. My nerves were jumping like the cords of a whip. I gave a
-glance at Charles and saw him struggling with his man on the ground. The
-two were wrestling, with the one grasping the other’s wrist. As they
-rolled over a dagger shot into the air and fell at Charles’ side. He
-reached out and took it by the hasp. Then he bounded quickly to his
-feet. His face was hot and covered with dirt where he had been rolling
-in the earth. He made a jump towards his enemy with the dagger raised
-above his head.
-
-But fright won the victory. The fellow no sooner saw that Charles had
-the upper hand when he leaped far to the one side. He never stopped but
-kept on ahead. With a spring he bounded over our wall, and as fast as
-ever a man ran he made for the shelter of the trees.
-
-That much was over, thanks to the Dwarf. The two of us lowered our
-bodies again lest an arrow take us unawares. I risked a peep out through
-one of the crevices. I had every thought that another band of assailants
-would be on us to take vengeance for the damage we had done their
-companions. To my surprise the woods were as still for a time as a
-peaceful countryside. Then, after a little, far off, I heard the screech
-of the Dwarf coming to us like an echo through the trees. When it died
-away a silence fell over us once more. I was beginning to count the
-victory ours, for I was sure that the Dwarf with his arrows, his
-terrible arms and hands had done their work. Single-handed he had driven
-our enemies from the neighborhood.
-
-The sun was casting slanting rays out of the west. A new thought rose in
-my mind. The night would be dark, for there was no space for the shining
-of the stars through the matted branches of the trees. We would stand
-guard, of course, ready to ward off an attack. But in case our enemies
-returned it would be difficult to see them as clearly as we had done
-during the afternoon. They could storm our little stronghold. By sheer
-numbers they could overwhelm us. Before we could raise a bow in our
-defense they could slaughter us where we cowered behind our stone-wall.
-
-This thought grew stronger in my mind as the darkness came on. I spoke
-to Charles, who only nodded his head.
-
-“If they come,” he said, after turning the matter over, “we must leave.
-The woods will be safer than it is here.”
-
-To this we agreed. We kept our eyes on the alert, searching in every
-direction for a foe. The sun had dropped behind the horizon and the
-shadows of night were stretching themselves like black sheets on every
-side of us. The woods were silent and mysterious. Not a sound came to
-our ears except the twittering of a bird or two as he settled in his
-nest. The shrieking of the Dwarf had long since stopped.
-
-“We must wait till he returns,” said Charles. “We cannot go without a
-word from him. He will——”
-
-We both jumped to our feet. There was a rustling of the branches over
-our heads. The Dwarf dropped lightly to the ground and stood facing us
-in the gathering gloom. His mouth was spread open in a wide grin that
-showed his big pointed teeth.
-
-“There’s no fear, now,” he said. “I’ve scattered them. Come into my
-cave. We must eat.”
-
-He led the way. The fire had gone out. He relit it with a piece of
-tinder and dry wood. When the blaze had started up he drew from out the
-folds of his shirt a dagger and cast it at my feet. It was the dagger
-which I had from the scrivener, the one which I was to take to the Abbot
-of Chalonnes—which I thought I had lost forever in the Loire.
-
-“I found that in the shirt of one of the men I shot down,” he explained.
-“Take it with you. Guard it better than you have already done. In
-another hour it will be safe for you to leave. You can keep to the road
-that leads towards the south. If there is any trouble, show it to the
-keeper of the inn that stands at the cross-roads. He is a friend of
-mine.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXII
- TRAPPED!
-
-
-It was close on to midnight when we left the Dwarf and his cave. We
-headed for the south, at first over rocks and stones and through the
-depths of the woods; then we came upon a white ribbon of a road, which
-we followed till the dawn overtook us.
-
-We reached the inn at the cross-roads in less than an hour—an old stone
-house covered with moss and windows grilled and barred. There was no one
-about, so with a bit of a stick which I had found, I knocked on the
-panels of the heavy oaken door. We stood and waited. There came to our
-ears not a sound, not even the barking of a dog or the rattle of pots
-and pans.
-
-I knocked again, this time more violently than before. The echo died
-away across the empty fields. Then I heard a window creak over our heads
-and a nightcap with a tassle to it appeared.
-
-“What do you want?” said a voice.
-
-“Is this an inn?” I returned. “Is this the inn of the Cross-roads?”
-
-The voice squeaked.
-
-“Cross-roads?” it said as though it did not quite understand. “Who are
-you that come knocking at my door?”
-
-“We’re honest travelers,” called Charles. “We want a bite to eat and
-then we’ll be on our way.”
-
-At this my rashness showed itself.
-
-“We’re friends of the Abbot of Chalonnes!” I added.
-
-I thought thus to bring the matter to a head. If there was any suspicion
-in the man, the mention of the Abbot’s name ought to be enough to soften
-his fears.
-
-For a moment there was no answer. Then his voice began again, this time
-in a low coaxing tone.
-
-“—the Abbot of Chalonnes,” he repeated slowly as though he was turning
-the name over in his mind. “These are dangerous times, my son. Have you,
-by any chance, a proof that you are a friend of the Abbot of Chalonnes?”
-
-I drew the dagger from my shirt and held it high in my hand.
-
-“Here!” I called. “Can you see this?”
-
-The voice creaked like a rusty hinge. “And what is that?” it asked.
-
-“It’s a token,” I replied with some show of anger, for the caution of
-the man prodded me like a knife. “We were sent here. We were told that
-you would recognize this. It belongs to the Abbot of Chalonnes.”
-
-The man coughed to clear his throat. His voice changed to a hasty
-wheeze. A cracked smile curled around his mouth.
-
-“I was only toying with you, my lad,” he said. “Of course I recognize
-it. Of course it belongs to the Abbot of Chalonnes. Bide a bit. Bide
-there and I’ll open the door to you and let you in.”
-
-With that he shuffled off from the window wheezing and muttering to
-himself.
-
-We were puzzled at this odd reception. I looked at Charles with doubt
-written clearly on my face.
-
-“The Dwarf has made some mistake,” he began. But the rattle of bolts and
-chains interrupted him and the head with the nightcap poked itself
-sooner than we had expected through the chink in the door.
-
-We stepped over the threshold. There was hardly a ray of the sun’s light
-in the room. Besides, the odor that struck our nostrils made us draw
-back. We saw now, indistinctly of course, the man who had spoken to us
-from the window. He was clad in a long loose nightgown of a dirty
-flannel and had a bend to his shoulders like the curve in a pot. His jaw
-seemed to have no firmness for it hung loose in his head and twisted
-from side to side with the motion of a cow chewing its cud. His eyes
-were small and as sharp as a fox’s like two cunning little beads. And
-when he pulled off his cap with the tassel to it, to make us a kind of
-salutation, a great shock of unkempt greasy hair fell down over his
-neck.
-
-“I am glad to welcome you to my house, sirs,” he said with his voice
-reaching a high piping note.
-
-I looked to Charles to hear what he would say, for to tell the truth I
-was now even more anxious to get away from this hole than I was before
-bent on getting in.
-
-“Do you know the Dwarf of Angers?” he demanded.
-
-The old man started to rub his hands in one another and stuck out his
-chin. A slow encouraging grin spread over his face.
-
-“Of course I do,” he said and repeated it. “Why of course I do. Are you
-a friend of his, too?” he ended with a snap.
-
-“He sent us here,” continued Charles. “We have enemies. He told us you
-would give us help.”
-
-At this the man leaned forward and peered closely into our faces. Then
-he began to laugh in the same cackling tone that I had heard from the
-window. He stepped to one side and bowed almost to the floor and made a
-motion with a sweep of his hand.
-
-“If you will sit down,” he said, “I will bring you something to eat.”
-
-He made off in a shuffling gait dragging his feet along the bare boards
-of the floor. In a few minutes he returned with a wooden bowl of gruel
-steaming hot and two large wooden spoons.
-
-By this time we were able to look around and make an estimate of the
-place. The room was like a stable for filth. The one long table that
-stood in the middle was cut and scarred with figures where men had dug
-into it with their knives. Cobwebs hung in every nook and corner. An old
-lamp was fastened to a slab of wood on the wall, but even if it had been
-lit, I think there would have shone little light through it, for it was
-as black as the sooty rafters over our heads.
-
-To all this there was an air of confusion everywhere. A chair with the
-legs broken off lay in a corner. A great hole was worn in the bottom
-panels of the door that led to the kitchen where a dog had by slow
-degrees pawed his way through. Alongside of it, on the wall, the plaster
-had a large dent in it where something had struck and just beside it a
-red smear that reminded me of the color of human blood.
-
-You may be sure that we ate little. Even if the food had been savory the
-sight of the old fox of a landlord was enough to take our appetites
-away, for he hung over us like a sinister shadow with his nightcap in
-his hands and his beady eyes watching every morsel as it passed down our
-throats.
-
-“The Dwarf of Angers,” he reminded us, when we laid our spoons aside,
-“—he’s a grand man, isn’t he?”
-
-Then came that short cackling laugh that stabbed me like a knife.
-
-“He saved us from death,” I remarked.
-
-The old fellow gave a start as though he was suddenly clapped on the
-shoulder.
-
-“He did, did he?” he said. And then after a while, “And he sent you to
-me?” He cackled again as though he had reason to be highly flattered.
-“And by any chance did he give you a message?”
-
-Here I drew the dagger from my shirt and laid it on the table.
-
-“This!” said I. And, with the word, looked him square in the eye in
-hopeful anticipation.
-
-He pounced upon the weapon like a greedy child. He took it between his
-skinny fingers and turned it over and over. A crafty smile sharpened his
-features so that his face resembled a rat’s. With his thumb he examined
-the silver of the haft. He snapped the blade till it sang.
-
-“That dagger,” I said as though he needed some urging to entirely
-understand, “belongs to the Abbot of Chalonnes.”
-
-But his eyes were fastened like glue upon it, so that all the answer I
-got was a sort of mumbling.
-
-“Ay, ay,” he said, “—the Abbot of Chalonnes.” Then he looked up
-suddenly. His jaws stopped shaking and his smile faded. “Where do you
-come from?” he demanded with a jerk.
-
-I was getting weary of his dallying. I was sure that he knew more than
-he pretended. There was something at the back of his head that prompted
-him to doubt us, so with no more ado I burst forth, “Look here,” I
-began. “We are on our way to find the Black Prince. We have traveled a
-long distance and have been beset by enemies. We have been nearly killed
-half a dozen times. We’re in a strange country and need a word of
-advice. Maybe we ought to have a guide. Can’t you see that your friends
-are our friends?” I pointed to the dagger in his hands. “Isn’t that
-proof enough for you?”
-
-At the mention of the dagger his hands clasped together with a quick
-convulsive motion and his jaws took to wagging again.
-
-“Ay, ay,” he muttered, “it’s worth a hundred crowns, if it’s worth a
-groat.... It was fine of the Dwarf of Angers to send it to me.”
-
-I jumped from my seat. As though he were suddenly attacked, the old man
-straightened up. A flash came to his eye and a sternness came upon him
-that was unexpected. I think if I had taken another step he would have
-showed fight.
-
-“But the dagger is not for you,” I cried. “It’s only a sign that we are
-no frauds, no imposters.”
-
-I reached out to take the weapon from his hand. He swung around with the
-quickness of an eel and backed away from me. I made another try. This
-time he shot a look at me and raised the dagger as though he would
-strike.
-
-My blood was up. All in all I felt that he was not what the Dwarf had
-represented him to be, so with the single thought of getting my dagger
-back at any cost, I made a lunge to grasp him by the arm. Then by sheer
-strength I could wrest it from his grasp.
-
-“Back!” His voice was shrill but strong with the cackle entirely gone.
-“Back! I’ll kill you if you make a move!”
-
-He drew his arm far over his head. There was wickedness in his eyes that
-told me he meant all that he said. For a second I stood there
-irresolute. Then out of the corner of my eye I saw Charles flit past me.
-His arm shot out. It caught the old fellow by the wrist. With one jerk
-his fingers opened. The dagger dropped clattering to the floor. One
-bound, I had it in my hand and in the next second it was tucked away in
-my shirt.
-
-Then came a surprise. As though the affair was a joke the old man leaned
-over and clapped himself time and time again on the knee. His voice rose
-and fell in a kind of whistling laugh. He coughed and sputtered from
-sheer mirth and to cap it all reached out his hand for me to shake.
-
-“A fine lad!” he exclaimed. “The both of you are fine lads. I know now
-there’s no deceit in either of you.” He laughed again. The cackling grew
-stronger than ever. “What is it you say you want? A guide to take you on
-your way? Ay, ay. A guide. But no harm meant, mind you. No harm—” He
-shuffled, bent over, towards the door, where he stood for a minute
-looking back at us. Then with a quick nervous snap he jerked out, “I’ll
-aid you all I can. Will you stay here till I come back?”
-
-With a kind of a stumbling skip he was outside and had closed the door
-behind him.
-
-We sat and waited till the shuffling of his feet died away on the road.
-Then we arose and walked about the room, more from restlessness, I am
-sure, than from curiosity.
-
-If it had not been for the advice of the Dwarf, I should have said that
-we were fallen into the thieves’ den. The place was in no sense an inn
-for there was no sign of provision for the comfort or entertainment of a
-guest. Besides it was too far removed from the course of travel to be of
-any profit.
-
-“I don’t like the looks of it,” remarked Charles. “There have been
-knives flying here—and throats cut. That smear on the wall is hardly
-dry.”
-
-“We ought to get out,” I said. “We were safer in the Dwarf’s cave.”
-
-“Let us wait till the old rat returns,” he answered. “There will be time
-then.”
-
-The heaviness of the place made me feel that I was standing in the face
-of danger. Everything I touched seemed to warn me that we were falling
-deeper and deeper into a trap. The broken chair, the hole in the
-plaster, the blood upon the wall, the very darkness of the room, but
-above all the slow-witted craftiness of the old man, sent the creeps
-along my spine and made me anxious.
-
-A half hour passed. We had paced the length of the room a dozen times.
-We had sat down and risen again more than once. Charles went to the
-door.
-
-“I’ll take a look up the road,” he said. “If he’s not in sight, we’ll
-go.”
-
-I turned to follow him. He snapped the latch. He rattled it. He shook it
-with all his might. He faced me with his face gone white.
-
-“We’re locked in!” he exclaimed. “The old rat has made us prisoners.”
-
-I ran back to the door that led to the kitchen.
-
-“We’re caught!” I called. “The windows are too small for us to crawl
-out. The old fellow has gone to summon our enemies.”
-
-“The truth of it,” said Charles, “is that we have come to the wrong
-place. The inn of the Cross-Roads must be further down the highway.”
-
-“Well?” I said. “What’s to be done?”
-
-He motioned me to the long oaken bench that lay at the table.
-
-“We’ll hammer down the door,” he replied. “Do you take that end. I’ll
-take this——”
-
-It was as much as we could do to lift it. We held it lengthwise towards
-the door. Then with a run we crashed the end into the lower panels. The
-echo was like thunder in the room. The door trembled on its hinges and
-the lock creaked.
-
-Again we drew back. Again we came forward. The door bent in the middle
-and a long crack let the light in from the outside.
-
-“Once more,” cried Charles, “and we’ll be free.”
-
-We took a short rest and caught our breath. The third time the end of
-the bench crashed against the cross-piece in the middle. There was a
-noise of splintering wood. I thought the house was tumbling about our
-ears. The door was torn from its hinges and with a clap fell towards the
-outside flat on the road.
-
-I blinked against the bright light of the sun. Then I recoiled, for not
-ten feet away there came running the landlord, panting for dear life,
-with his mouth open and his beady eyes glittering with the fire of
-anger. At his side were two men, rough fellows, who looked as though
-they might slit your throat for a copper groat. To my dismay one of them
-was the man from whom I had escaped while we were swimming in the river.
-
-“There they are!” cried the landlord pointing at us with his skinny
-finger. “They’re tearing my house down. Stop them!” His jaw wriggled
-from side to side and his hands shook with excitement. His voice which
-began in a high shrill cackle turned to a shaking laugh. “That one
-there” (he meant me) “wants to know how he can go to the Black Prince.
-Ha! Ha! Ha!”
-
-In the next breath they were upon us.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIII
- THE FIGHT IN THE INN
-
-
-I shall not forget that morning as long as I have life in my body. At
-the first sight of the three men I drew my dagger. Charles had nothing
-but his bare hands. But the fellows were scarcely across the threshold
-and were reaching out for us, when he caught the foremost of them a
-stinging blow on the point of the jaw. In the first moment we had an
-advantage, for their eyes were not yet grown accustomed to the dimness
-of the room. The man reeled, then gathered himself together. He had a
-knife in his hand. As he raised it Charles seized him by the wrist and
-the two stumbled and staggered over the pieces of the broken door like
-two men wrestling for an opportunity to drive home a telling blow.
-
-My hands were then full, for I had the bigger and stronger man to
-face—Pierre who had been my captor during the days when we wandered
-along the highway with the army of the King. A flash of sullen hate came
-into his eyes as soon as he saw me. To make it all the worse the sight
-of his clothes upon me (which he recognized at once) stirred him as
-deeply as if I had flaunted him with open mockery.
-
-He forgot the dagger which he had drawn from his shirt. With one hand he
-reached out to grasp me by the throat. I jumped to one side. He came
-lunging forward, swaying with his big shoulders like a log upon a stormy
-sea.
-
-I knew him from my former experience. He was powerful. There was a
-savage twist to his mind that was hard to equal. But even at that I was
-more than a match for him in agility and speed. My one thought, then,
-was to keep out of his reach and to battle him till he was out of wind.
-I could last longer than he. If nothing else came between, I could wear
-him down and finally get the upper hand.
-
-The faster he came at me, just so much the faster did I dodge. While
-Charles and his man were struggling at the door we had made our way
-almost to the middle of the room. I had a double care. I had to keep one
-eye on him. I had to watch my step in falling back lest I stumble over
-an object on the floor.
-
-At length I had my back to the table, and was sliding slowly along the
-edge. Pierre made a grab once more at my coat. I sprang away. He missed.
-So hard did he come at me that he bumped his legs against the edge and
-in trying to steady himself knocked his elbows on the hard wood.
-
-I saw him wince, and laughed. It was a laugh that cut him to the bone.
-He uttered a few words under his breath and gritted his teeth. He worked
-his hands, closing and opening them, as though he already felt my throat
-in his grip. He lowered at me with his brows drawn down and started at
-me, slowly measuring me with his eyes.
-
-I backed off little by little, keeping step with him. I rounded the end
-of the table. I danced and sprang lightly now to one side now to the
-other. He never wavered nor took his eyes off me. He laid his hands flat
-on the table and worked his way after me around the edge. His steps were
-like a cat’s, stealthy and slow, but I knew he was getting ready for a
-leap.
-
-Then it came. He had worked himself into a crouch. Like a snake
-uncoiling he straightened out. His body shot into the air. At the moment
-a shrill cackling back of me broke upon my ears and by instinct I half
-turned in the thought that the old landlord was threatening me from the
-rear.
-
-I saw over my shoulder that he had the broken chair in his hand, ready
-to bring it down upon my head.
-
-“Don’t kill him!” It was the deep growl of Pierre. “He is to be taken
-alive!”
-
-The chair fell from the old man’s grasp to the floor. At the same time I
-jumped to the rear with the intention of avoiding Pierre’s outstretched
-claws. The chair was in my path. With a swoop I picked it up and with a
-swing I sent it crashing into my assailant’s face.
-
-In the next instant the air was filled with a roar like the bellowing of
-a hundred bulls. Pierre clapped his hand over his wounded nose and
-forehead. Through his fingers I saw that I had drawn the blood. He was
-blinded for the moment. Then he shook with mounting rage. He shot one
-glance at me. I am sure that all the trouble which I had caused him
-during the past few days flashed through his brain at once.
-
-He shifted his knife from the one hand to the other. He poised it for a
-second in the palm. Then with a dexterity that surprised me he sent it
-flying point outward towards my chest. It came like a small arrow and
-with the speed of a drop of rain. It was fortunate that I was bobbing
-from side to side for I should never have had the quickness to dodge out
-of harm’s way. As it was, it passed over my shoulder but the point of it
-nicked a little wound in my flesh that sent a tiny stream of warmth
-trickling down my arm.
-
-We were now on more even terms. I had my dagger still, but he was
-without a weapon save the great strength of his huge body. But at that I
-think he would have risked his life against a dozen men for his fury had
-gathered like a brewing storm. He crooked his elbow over his face and
-came at me on the run. He groped with his outstretched hand hoping to
-gather me in, like a man feeling his way in the dark.
-
-I yielded before him. I backed off once more around the table and had
-come so far that he was on one side and I on the other. He planted his
-big hands flat on the surface. The sweat was running off the end of his
-nose mingling with the blood and his breath came in pants from the
-strain of his exertions.
-
-“Catch me if you can,” I called, laughing. At the same time I danced
-back on the balls of my feet to draw him on.
-
-I didn’t have to wait. He breathed one long breath. Without a sign of
-warning, he laid his weight on his hands. He leaped into the air. His
-huge body came at me like a mountain. He crossed the table without once
-touching it. I made to jump aside. I was too late for I never counted on
-such agility. He landed on his feet and grasped me, as I was turning
-away, by the arms. He drew them back and pinned them to my side. With a
-twist he threw me to the ground. He raised his heavy fist in the air. I
-looked up with an expression on my face of terror and despair. I was
-certain my end was come, when I heard a shout at the door. A flash of
-white like the wing of a bird passed between him and me. The fist never
-came down, for an arrow was sticking in the flesh of his upper arm
-shaking and swaying like a reed in the wind.
-
-I scrambled to my feet. With much blinking I looked about. I saw the
-skirts of the nightgown of the old landlord pass through the kitchen
-door. On his heels followed Pierre with a glance back into the room. He
-was white from fear and pain. He was holding the arm that was wounded,
-in the other. But there was a look in his face that reminded me of an
-animal that is angry enough to devour alive its prey. I was sure that if
-he could have gotten his hands on me then, he would have torn me limb
-from limb.
-
-I turned towards the door. On the threshold stood two archers clad in
-hunting costumes of light green. The one who had shot Pierre was drawing
-a fresh arrow from his quiver while the other was searching every nook
-and cranny for signs of a hidden foe.
-
-“There were two of you who came here together?” he demanded.
-
-I was more surprised than they for I noticed now that Charles and the
-man with whom he was fighting were gone. But before I could answer he
-came running from the trees that grew about the place and halted at the
-door. His face was drawn as tight as a drum and covered with dirt and
-sweat. In his hand he held the knife which I had first seen in the grasp
-of his foe.
-
-“He drew me out into the woods,” he explained. “He was the toughest man
-I ever met.”
-
-Then I bethought me of Pierre and the old landlord.
-
-“They will escape!” I cried. “They will go and bring others of their
-kind. They’ll——”
-
-The archer waved his hand.
-
-“Let them go,” he said. “Let them bring twenty. There are a dozen of my
-followers already on the way here——”
-
-“Are you of the party of the Black Prince?” I interrupted.
-
-“We are,” he said. “He sent us out to scour the countryside. We have
-fallen in with a few stragglers of the King and beaten them. The country
-is as tame as you could wish.”
-
-I uttered a gasp. I was on the verge of telling him all the preparation
-I saw while I passed down the valley of the Loire. But on second thought
-I was reminded that it were wisest not to take strangers too soon into
-your confidence.
-
-“Where is the Black Prince now?” I asked with some caution.
-
-“He’s to the northwest,” was the reply. “He has sacked and burned the
-castles and strongholds that lie over towards the sea. He’s going to
-march to the south in a few days—to Bordeaux to pass the winter.”
-
-“Oh!” I exclaimed. I was about to prod him more when a streak shot
-between us. It was an arrow from someone hiding in the woods.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIV
- BESIEGED
-
-
-We had no time for thought.
-
-“Back!” cried the archer. And we dropped behind the open door as quickly
-as we could.
-
-Another arrow sped past and fastened itself in the far wall. Then a
-second came and a third.
-
-“That makes four all together,” said the first archer. “There are four
-men outside against the four of us here. If we can hold out for an hour,
-help will be on the way.”
-
-“We must barricade the door,” said the second. “As it is, they have
-every advantage.”
-
-He pointed to the table.
-
-We lifted it up and stood it on its end. Then, with care lest we expose
-ourselves to another shot, we moved it slowly until it stood before the
-entrance. It was hardly wide enough for there was a space of half a foot
-on either side.
-
-The first archer who seemed to be the leader touched the second on the
-arm.
-
-“Do you hold the door, Raoul,” he said, “while I look closer at our
-defenses.”
-
-With that he stepped back and began to examine the room. He sent a sharp
-glance at the windows and tossed his head when he saw the smallness of
-them. When he came to the door that led into the kitchen, a worried
-expression crossed his brow.
-
-“Can you fight?” he demanded turning to me.
-
-“I can try,” said I.
-
-“Do you and your friend take your stand here,” he commanded. “If an
-attack comes, be on your guard and repel it.”
-
-He left us and went back to the door. Charles picked up the chair with
-the broken legs while I, with my dagger in my hand, stood ready.
-
-A sharp click echoed through the room. It was an arrow crashing against
-the table. Then three more followed in quick succession. By that I knew
-that our enemies were still in the front of us and for the moment we had
-nothing to fear from our end of the inn.
-
-Then came a lull. The leader of the archers passed his hat across the
-opening between the table and the jamb of the door. Before he had time
-to breathe an arrow sung in the air. It passed into the room and caught
-with a snap in the plaster not far from my legs.
-
-“They know how to shoot,” exclaimed the archer.
-
-He walked back where the light was dim and raised his bow. He peered out
-for a moment, taking careful aim. The twang hummed in my ears and the
-arrow sped through the opening at the door.
-
-A cry as of a man hurt came back to us, loud and penetrating.
-
-“That’s one of them!” I shouted in glee.
-
-The archer gave me a look.
-
-“Don’t be deceived, lad,” he said with a frown. “I missed. My arrow is
-sticking there in a tree. It was only a trick of theirs.”
-
-I was sure the leader was mistaken for in the next instant there came
-only three clicks against the surface of the table. But I held my own
-counsel and looked on while the archers, one at each opening, raised
-their bows and watched for a mark among the men in the woods across the
-road.
-
-They shot at the same time. The arrows had scarcely left the bows when
-another yell louder than the first came over to us.
-
-The leader lowered his bow in disgust.
-
-“He got back too quickly,” he said. “Our only hope is to wait.”
-
-There was another lull. For a long time we stood with our hearts
-thumping hard against our ribs. I listened for footsteps outside the
-kitchen door, but the whole place, even the road and the tree opposite
-were as silent as an empty church.
-
-Then came a single arrow. It was not shot in a line but in a slow
-arching curve. It passed through the opening and landed sticking in the
-wood in the floor. Around the haft was tied a piece of white cloth.
-
-I jumped towards it and raised it in my hand.
-
-“A signal!” I cried.
-
-The leader flashed his eyes on me.
-
-“It’s a trick,” he answered. “Back! And watch your door!”
-
-But it soon proved that I was right. Within a few minutes another piece
-of white cloth larger than the first fluttered among the trees.
-Regardless of the leader’s warning I walked to the middle of the floor.
-The old landlord came into view tottering and filled with fear. His jaw
-was twisting like a leaf spinning in the wind. He put one foot forward
-and then half turned as though he would draw back. When he got half
-across the road, he broke into a shifting run.
-
-“A truce!” he cried holding the white cloth before him.
-
-“What would you have?” asked the leader from behind the table.
-
-“You’ve killed two of them already,” said the landlord. “They want to
-let you know that there’ll be a score of their comrades here within the
-hour.” He hesitated. The old crafty smile broke over his face. “If you
-give in, they’ll do you no hurt but send you back to Normandy where you
-belong.”
-
-“Is that all?” demanded the leader.
-
-“I’ve come to save my house,” was the next move.
-
-“Well?”
-
-“You see,” went on the old man, “if you don’t give in, they’ll burn it
-down about your ears.”
-
-“Oh, ho!” replied the leader with a short laugh. “So that’s the tune
-now, is it? Well. Let them.” Here he held out his bow before the old
-man’s eyes. “Do you see this?” he demanded. “This bow has drawn the
-heart’s blood of half a hundred of their countrymen. It’s still athirst
-for more. Go back and ask them if they are willing to be the next.”
-
-The landlord stood twisting the white rag between his skinny hands. He
-looked up sharply and saw me peering eagerly over the leader’s shoulder.
-
-“That lad has eaten of my food,” he said with the old wheezing whistle
-in his voice. “I have treated him like a father. And he has brought all
-this trouble on me,—I’ll remember this when the time comes to settle our
-accounts.”
-
-With a frown as black as pitch he turned and went wobbling and shaking
-across the road.
-
-He had about disappeared among the trees when the leader called out,
-“Ready now for the brush!”
-
-The words had scarcely left his lips when two arrows sped through the
-openings on either side of the table. On the heels of them a crash
-resounded against the kitchen-door. I ran back to where Charles had been
-pacing up and down the floor. The panels shook as though they were of
-straw. Another crash, and the door fell from its hinges with all the
-wood scattered into a thousand pieces.
-
-Then there burst in on us two men. Charles swung the broken chair with
-all his force against the head of the first. I slipped in under his arm
-and thrust my dagger into the second’s ribs. I might just as well have
-tried to cut down a log of oak for the point stopped against something
-hard and by that there went through me the realization that he had on
-under his jerkin a coat of mail.
-
-I jumped back to safety before he could lay hold of me. The fellow whom
-Charles had hit with the chair was down on one knee. The chair came up
-again and descended with great force. If it had struck, the man would
-have breathed his last. But with an effort he curled his body into a
-knot and covered his head in his arms. The chair glanced off his elbow
-and crashed against the floor. The back, which Charles had used as a
-hold, broke in two and the seat went flying and spinning across the
-room.
-
-The fellow got to his feet. He was in pain but for all that was filled
-with wicked wrath. He reached out one hand and caught Charles by the
-coat. His dagger was over his head ready to descend when the leader of
-the archers turned and sent an arrow through his neck. He reeled and
-spun like a top. Then like a weight sank to the floor.
-
-You will remember that all this happened almost in the twinkling of an
-eye. The man who was my opponent saw the danger that he faced. He had
-made for me to be sure with his knife ready to drive it into my body. I
-had taken two or three steps back towards the middle of the room. But
-when his companion fell, he gave one swift glance at the archer and
-turned his back. As fast as he could make it, he darted to the kitchen
-door. I heard his footsteps, as he ran along the wooden floor. He
-disappeared beyond, out among the trees to hide himself from death.
-
-I breathed a sigh. The arrow of the archer had been our deliverer. I
-turned to the front of the inn and saw the men guarding the entrance
-stringing their bows and shooting time after time into the woods. The
-table was split in a dozen places showing the light in the cracks. By
-this I judged that while we had been busy with our foes, the enemy
-without had rained missile after missile at us with the intention of
-drawing us away while the two invaded the room.
-
-Then came another lull. No doubt by this time the fellow who had escaped
-had gotten once more among his friends. That there was a council of war
-going on among them was as sure as fate. We waited a long time. There
-came no more arrows to crash with a click against the table nor to fly
-into the room.
-
-A sound far off came to our ears. It was the clatter of horses’ hoofs on
-the hard road. For a time we listened. Then they died off as though the
-riders had stopped or had entered the woods. Hope rose in our breasts
-that it was friends who were coming to our aid. But in a short time it
-died, for we were to learn that it was the enemy now with a dozen men to
-where they had one before.
-
-The clatter of hoofs started again irregularly as though the horses were
-cavorting in a circle. Then they came swiftly down the road. At each
-second they grew more and more distinct. At length they came into view—a
-whole troop of them. The chief wore a coat of shining mail and had a
-plume in his hat. His gauntlets flashed in the sun.
-
-Without any ado they reined in their horses before the inn. The men
-dismounted as one, like drilled soldiers. They formed behind their
-captain and walked towards us. With his fist he knocked heavily against
-the surface of the upright table.
-
-“Who are you?” demanded the archer.
-
-“Servants of his Majesty, the King!” came the abrupt reply.
-
-“—and what do you want?”
-
-“You have a lad there who is a spy,” was the answer. “He is to be
-delivered into our hands.”
-
-The archer waited a moment before he made reply.
-
-“And if we refuse?” he said.
-
-“We are not here to parley with you,” declared the captain. “If you do
-not deliver him forthwith, you are taking your life in your hands.”
-
-The archer was as cool as the captain.
-
-“I cannot give him up,” he said. “You will have to take him at your
-risk.”
-
-There was no more said. The captain stepped aside as though he would
-leave. He uttered a word to his men. They rushed forward. Before we
-could put ourselves on guard, or before one of the archers could string
-his bow, the table was sent flying across the room. They came in. They
-covered us three or four to each one of us. To have shown resistance
-would have been the height of folly.
-
-In less time than it takes to tell we were bound hand and foot and
-huddled along the wall at the far end of the room. When all was finished
-the captain stood before us twirling his mustache.
-
-“You almost got through,” he said to me. “Well, my lad. In another day
-you’ll be at the end of your wanderings for a long, long time. For when
-you’ll get out of the fortress of my lord De Marsac, you’ll be an old
-man.”
-
-With that he bade his men take us and tie us to the horses.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXV
- FRIENDS AND ENEMIES
-
-
-It was at the break of day when we came to the inn which we had mistaken
-for the Inn of The Cross-Roads. It was well after ten in the morning
-when we were led captives to the horses of the men who had taken us.
-
-They tied us with long ropes—the one end around our waists, the other to
-the pommels of the saddles. We were to go on foot between the riders the
-whole distance of two or three days’ journey like the prisoners of chain
-gangs on their way to the galleys.
-
-Fear and dread were strong within me. The September sun was shining down
-upon our heads. The road was rutted—full of holes and covered with sharp
-stones. I knew that we would get little enough to eat. As for water,
-they would let our tongues rot at the root before they would satisfy our
-thirst.
-
-The country was wild and rugged. Hardly a house—or what you might call a
-house—was to be seen over vast stretches of it. Where the land was
-tillable there rooted in the weeds a few starved cattle, who gazed at us
-stupidly as we passed. Once in a while we came to a hut—a small place
-built of native rock with a low thatched roof hidden amidst a clump of
-scrawny trees and high straggling bushes. When a face appeared at the
-door, there was always a look of suspicion upon it as though we were
-surely enemies and to that the owner usually had a weapon of some kind
-in his hand, ready to defend himself in case he was attacked, or to
-drive us away if we invaded his land.
-
-Shortly after noon we came to a halt to rest the horses and snatch a
-bite to eat. The men who had taken us seated us on a rock and drew a
-circle about us while one of their archers stood with his bow in his
-hand ready to shoot if any of us tried to escape.
-
-Then we were up again and on our way. We plodded on and on over the hard
-surface of the road. Weariness began to show in our faces. In a little
-while I caught a small stone in my boot. It slipped down and rested
-under my heel. It bored and bored till I began to feel the pain of it. I
-stooped to loose the thong with the intention of easing myself. But the
-moment I halted the rope that tied me to the saddle grew taut. I was
-snatched along with a jerk and with a tightening about my waist that was
-so sudden that it caused me even more grief than the stone.
-
-I limped along with my heel glowing like the heat of a fire. To make it
-worse the captain looked at me with a smile and laughed.
-
-“If the rope were around your neck,” he said, “it would be more
-fitting.”
-
-The others must have thought it was a fine jest for they, too, broke
-into mirth and clapped their hands on their thighs.
-
-Towards the middle of the afternoon I could hardly drag one foot after
-the other. I was in despair with my head down. Suddenly it came up with
-a snap for the horses reared back on their hind legs. They neighed and
-lifted their noses in the air as though they were frightened. I had to
-jump from one side to the other to keep from being trodden underfoot.
-The shouts of the riders drew my attention to an object to the left of
-us on a huge rock not twenty paces from where we had halted.
-
-It was a man. He was standing on his hands with his head down. His feet
-were in the air. And what made him so ridiculous—it was this that had
-frightened the horses—he was kicking with his legs with all the energy
-in his body. So great was his exertion that we expected to see him drop
-at any moment. But the longer he kept it up, the greater his strength
-seemed to grow. At length after several minutes he came to a sudden
-stop, tossed his body in the air with a lithe movement of his wrists and
-landed on the surface of the rock flat on his feet.
-
-My nerves jumped and the men with us uttered a low exclamation of
-surprise. We all recognized him at once, for each of us, quite in the
-same breath, called out his name, “The Dwarf of Angers!”
-
-The Dwarf was grinning from ear to ear. His long teeth were as sharp as
-the points of two rows of daggers. He placed one hand in the bosom of
-his shirt and threw his head back proudly. With the other he waved at
-the captain and his men.
-
-“I warn you, sirs,” he said in his shrill voice, “that you are on your
-way to your deaths!” He waited a minute to let the words sink home. Then
-he pointed with sudden fierceness to the sun and called out, “If you go
-on, there will not be one of you who will see the light of another day!”
-
-The captain started. His face paled. I heard him growl under his breath.
-Then in an instant he collected himself and barked out a command to his
-men. They raised their bows. A dozen arrows sped on their way. Some hit
-the rock. Some glanced over it. None struck for the Dwarf was quicker
-than they thought. With a leap he dropped down behind the rock and
-disappeared.
-
-When the last arrow was shot he popped his head into view and let out a
-long savage laugh full of mockery and contempt. Then he was gone again.
-
-The captain was by this time boiling with rage. He commanded three of
-his men to dismount. They searched the rock and the ground around it.
-They went up the side of the hill. With their bows strung ready to shoot
-at the first object that moved they peered cautiously behind every rock
-that was large enough to conceal a man. They came back again with blank
-faces and worried looks. The Dwarf seemed to have been swallowed up for
-no sign of him was to be found.
-
-We started again, this time more slowly than before. The captain with
-his brow knotted kept his gaze straight down. It struck me that the
-Dwarf was like a phantom in the country, or like the visitation of a
-spirit. He had created a fear in the hearts of the people by the uncanny
-way in which he came and went and by the outlandish tricks he performed.
-But there was more than that too, for he struck with a certain
-fearlessness and accuracy that swept men off their feet. Besides he had
-a reputation for fulfilling every one of his predictions. It was this
-last that troubled the captain and buried him in gloom.
-
-In another half hour the country to the sides of the road became more
-and more barren. What trees there were grew far apart and were hardly
-more than ragged stumps. Rocks abounded everywhere—boulders of all
-sizes, some as big as houses, others smaller, of every shape and form.
-
-We had just turned a bend in the road. With no word of warning the man
-riding next to the captain threw his hands in the air. He uttered a
-short sobbing cry. His mouth fell agape and, although he struggled, he
-swung over to one side and toppled like a log from his horse. To the
-terror of the rest there in his chest stuck an arrow longer than your
-arm pointing upwards to the sky.
-
-We turned instinctively to the road and the archers unslung their bows.
-No Dwarf appeared, but from in among the rocks there came to us a shrill
-penetrating laugh that echoed far and near and sent the shivers up and
-down my captors’ spines.
-
-“That’s the first!” It was a cry like a prolonged wail. “Which of you
-will be the next?”
-
-The men dismounted as they did before. They searched every speck of
-ground from the edge of the road far back to the ridge of the hill. They
-returned once again disappointed with doubt and anxiety impressed on
-their faces.
-
-From then on we proceeded with utmost caution. The eyes of the men roved
-continually over the sides of the road. The archers sat with their bows
-slung across their saddles. Now and then, even when there was no sign of
-danger, a few of them dismounted and scoured among the rocks and rugged
-ground to either side of us.
-
-For a quarter of an hour we went along peacefully enough. Then a white
-streak cut the air. The arrow did not come straight, but curved upwards
-in a long smooth arch. It struck point downward in the middle of the
-road where it trembled a little and then remained perfectly still.
-
-Every man in that company reined in his horse. The archers raised their
-bows. They searched with their eyes every nook in the rocks where a man
-could have hidden. Not a sound came to us. Not a motion did we see. As
-far as appearances went the missile might have dropped from the sky.
-
-One of the men rode on ahead and slid from his horse. He stooped to pick
-up the arrow. As his hand was about to touch the shaft, another arrow
-darted through the air like a flash of light. It cut the first in two,
-splitting it as cleanly as you would with a sharp knife. The man jumped
-back with his face the color of chalk and got once more upon his horse.
-
-Our enemies were by this time thoroughly alarmed. There was no
-dismounting to hunt among the rocks. Fear was in every face and their
-nerves were keyed up as though they had been lashed with whips. A bird
-flying across the road or a dry leaf blown by the breeze would have
-started every one of them in his saddle.
-
-Next we came to a clump of short stubby trees. Before he would risk
-passing it, the captain grouped his men together. He sent five of them
-to examine every tree, every bush and rock as far back from the road as
-they could venture. They returned. There was not a twig or branch which
-had escaped their eyes. A human soul was nowhere to be seen.
-
-We started. The horses had scarcely taken ten steps when a long
-screeching laugh echoed to us through the trees. The captain and the
-rest of them drew in their reins. In the next second an arrow caught him
-in the chest and struck with terrific force against his coat of mail. It
-clicked and dropped to the ground but the power behind it jolted him so
-hard that it was within an ace of driving him from his saddle.
-
-But that shot was enough. If their nerves were on edge before, they were
-broken now. The captain sank his spurs into his horse’s flanks. With a
-shout to save themselves he called to his men to follow. He dashed on
-ahead. A tug on the rope that bound my waist almost cut me in two. I was
-jerked forward, hobbling on my bruised foot, with a snap. I uttered a
-groan and tried to break into a run, with the sweat streaming down my
-face and my breath coming in painful gasps.
-
-Then we suddenly stopped. My eyes were looking ahead. I saw an arrow
-dart in the direction of the captain. It cut one of the reins as cleanly
-as though it were of straw. The horse stumbled and the captain lost his
-hold. With the end of the rein in his hand he grasped into the air, spun
-around to the side and toppled heavily to the ground.
-
-The archers were down beside him in a second. They raised him to his
-feet. For the moment they were forgetful of the Dwarf and of the danger
-they were in. In the midst of it all there came a weird mocking
-laugh—long and shrill. We turned. I saw the men recoil as though they
-were facing death itself.
-
-The Dwarf was standing on a boulder half hidden by the stubby trees. He
-held his bow in his hands with an arrow in it ready to let it fly.
-Before any of us could have winked he could have killed the first he
-chose.
-
-“Steady!” he cried. “Not a stir among you! I give you warning. Let the
-two lads and the two archers go free or at the next turning of the road
-there will not one of you be left alive!”
-
-For a second there was only silence. The faces of the men were of the
-whiteness of death. Not one of them moved.
-
-Then the captain gasped. He drew in a deep breath and in a voice that
-was shaking called back, “The next one of us to fall, they will fall,
-too! I shall drive my dagger into their hearts!”
-
-The Dwarf only smiled. In tones like the heaviness of thunder he said,
-“I have warned you!” And he disappeared among the trees.
-
-For what seemed a long while we went on ahead. A weight hung in the
-heart of every man of the small company. A sparrow could have frightened
-them. I was as weary of it all as I could be. Now and again I glanced at
-Charles who was tied to the horse on the opposite side of me. He did not
-speak, but by the look and nod he gave me, he stirred hope and courage
-in my breast and led me to believe that the worst of our journey had
-passed.
-
-In a quarter of an hour we saw before us a sharp bend in the road. The
-words of the Dwarf still rang in our ears. The captain drew his sword
-and bade each of his archers to make ready his bow. The horses were
-lined up three abreast and in straight array. If we were about to enter
-on a field of battle the men could have been scarcely more carefully
-arranged.
-
-The captain hardened his jaws. With a glint of determination in his eyes
-he urged his horse forward. We slowly entered the turn in the road. We
-made the bend. At any moment I expected to see an arrow come singing
-through the air and a man drop. In spite of myself my heart began to
-flutter like a bird’s. The soreness in my foot died out and the fact
-that I was a prisoner on my way to my doom faded from my mind like a
-passing cloud, for in one word the tenseness of the situation stirred
-every fibre and I was excited.
-
-But the fall of the horses’ hoofs was all that broke the silence. With a
-grimness that surprised me the captain held doggedly on his way. He
-looked neither to the right or left but held his head high. In the face
-of what we all expected it was his courage that gave strength to his men
-and pulled them through.
-
-We passed the bend in the road with no sign of the Dwarf or his deadly
-missiles. As far as we could see there was nothing ahead of us but a
-straight line. I looked along it in the hope that I would see some
-object or other that would give us hope.
-
-My eye rested on a speck. It was small and far away and black. It came
-nearer little by little. The captain and the men noticed it too and kept
-their gaze upon it steadily. The rays of the sun glinted upon it for a
-second and then I was able to see that it was a man on horseback, fully
-equipped with armor that shone and glittered in its newness. The closer
-he came the more of the details we could distinguish. He had on his head
-a casque with the closed visor concealing his face, and gauntlets on his
-hands that were of the same blackness as his armour. He was quite small
-and rode with an ease that assured us of long years spent in the saddle.
-As for weapons he carried no spear or lance like most knights on their
-way to tournament or field of battle, but only a sword that hung from
-his belt in a scrolled scabbard and a mace of tough wood with the knots
-pointed with steel, that dangled loosely at his side.
-
-He kept to the middle of the road. Not once did he urge his horse nor
-swerve to the right or the left. When he was finally abreast of us, he
-let the reins fall on the horse’s neck.
-
-Then I was stirred by the strangest feeling that ever possessed me. I
-lost all interest in the man and his armor and in my captors. When the
-horse neighed I gave a sudden start. I examined him from his fetlock to
-his mane and from his head to his tail. At first a certain sense of
-familiarity shot through me. Then by degrees every suspicion of mine
-moulded itself into solid fact. Like a blast my brain told me that I had
-seen that horse before. It was the roan which I had brought with me from
-home—which I had ridden as far as the scrivener’s house in the
-woods—which was stolen from me by the two men whom De Marsac had set
-upon me. That horse, in one word, was mine!
-
-The man in armor raised his hand. We had all come to a halt and for a
-second there was empty silence.
-
-“You cannot pass,” he said in a voice that was strong and steady. “The
-prisoners which you have there must be given up.”
-
-His hand dropped.
-
-The captain thought before he spoke.
-
-“And who are you?” he demanded.
-
-“I am the ruler of all this waste land,” came the reply with a
-smoothness that went through us like a jar, “—of all these rocks and
-trees and the people, I am lord and master.”
-
-The captain furrowed his brows.
-
-“I never heard of you,” he answered.
-
-The man in armor gave a little laugh.
-
-“Have you never heard of the Abbot of Chalonnes?” he asked.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVI
- THE ABBOT OF CHALONNES
-
-
-The captain gave a start. He stared a while at the man. A slow
-understanding smile curled at the corners of his mouth and he said,
-“There is no such person as the Abbot of Chalonnes. He is only a myth
-for the simple country folk to believe in. You are some one else.”
-
-The Abbot raised his hand.
-
-“The two archers, whom you have taken captive, are mine,” he said with
-great calm. “I have also an interest in the two lads. If you are wise,
-you will give them up.”
-
-The captain stiffened himself.
-
-“—and if I don’t?” he demanded.
-
-For a second there was no answer. The Abbot sat on his horse as silent
-as a statue without a stir. Then, with a gesture that was more
-convincing than words, he said, “Did you not hear the warning of the
-Dwarf?”
-
-A jar ran through us and even the captain recoiled. The Abbot had come
-to us straight down the road. The Dwarf, as far as we knew, was a mile
-or more behind us. How the two ever could have had an understanding was
-more than we could guess.
-
-But the captain was not easily rebuffed.
-
-“There are ten of us here, Sir Abbot,” he said pointing to his men. “You
-are but one. It is true you are clad in armor, but even at that you are
-taking a chance.”
-
-The Abbot took the reins again in his hands.
-
-“For the last time, I ask you,” he said, “will you give up your
-prisoners?”
-
-The captain fairly roared.
-
-“No!” he cried.
-
-The Abbot clapped his spurs into the horse’s flanks. The archers raised
-their bows. As he came on an arrow or two struck against his armor and
-dropped like dead leaves to the road. He made straight for the captain.
-Within the space of a single breath the horses were side by side. The
-captain drew a dagger and leaned far forward, but the Abbot curled his
-fist and bent his arm. He caught his enemy alongside the jaw with a
-sweeping blow. The captain’s head went back with a snap. The light left
-his eyes and he dropped from his horse as though he had been felled with
-a mighty club.
-
-That was the first stroke. The Abbot was now in the midst of us. The
-archers, seeing that their prisoners were only an encumbrance to their
-movements, loosed the ropes that bound us from their saddles. You may be
-sure that Charles and I, and the two captive archers made for the side
-of the road as fast as we were able so that we might not only be out of
-danger but might view a fight that promised enough of excitement.
-
-The Abbot spun the horse about. One of the men who was nearest him
-realized that neither arrow nor dagger could wound a man who was so
-finely protected, raised himself in his stirrups. He then threw himself
-with all his weight at his opponent. It was his intention to thus
-overcome him and drag him to the earth. If they once could pounce upon
-him they could pummel him to death, or, what was just as good, could
-bind him and lead him off, their prisoner.
-
-But this fellow had counted without a knowledge of the skill and
-adroitness of his foe. No sooner had he thrown himself forward when the
-Abbot bent his elbow into a kind of a crook. The sharp point of his
-armor was opposite the archer’s throat. With a jerk the Abbot drove it
-forward. It caught the man hard like the thrust of a pike or lance. He
-uttered a low moaning cry and toppled, like the captain, in a heap to
-the road.
-
-From where we were standing we saw the Abbot wheel about. Once more he
-dug his spurs into the horse and rode back a dozen paces. Here he turned
-and faced the others who were left.
-
-“He,” he cried pointing to the man who had just fallen, “is the second.
-Who of you will be the third?”
-
-The men looked questioningly at each other. One of them growled and said
-something about their fallen captain. I heard the words “disgrace” and
-“punishment if we return.” They glanced at us and frowned and then,
-although I knew it was against their wills, they drew up once more in a
-kind of line and faced the Abbot.
-
-Each of the archers drew taut his bow. The Abbot urged the horse forward
-with a touch of the spur. Eight arrows flew as straight as they could
-go. The eight of them crashed against the steel of the armor. A few were
-turned aside and sped on a little further but the most of them struck
-with a ring and dropped to the ground.
-
-Like a flash the archers fastened each another arrow in his bow. Then of
-a sudden one of them sang out, “Kill the horse! We can get him when he
-is dismounted on the road!”
-
-The Abbot was coming on. At the sound of the man’s voice he pulled in
-hard and rose in the saddle.
-
-“Touch him if you dare!” he cried and his voice rang out like a trumpet.
-“For every drop of his blood that’s spilled, I’ll roast one of you
-alive!”
-
-With that he went back to the starting place at a slow canter and then
-with all the deliberation in the world wheeled the horse once more about
-to face his foes.
-
-I saw now that he was anxious to end the fray. He dug the spurs in
-deeper than before. The arrows of the archers rattled against his casque
-and armor and fell without injury at the horse’s feet. He came on, but
-this time he took the mace from the saddle at his side. He struck the
-first man he met a blow in the arm. It cracked with a noise like the
-snapping of a dry branch, so by that I knew he had broken the bone. Like
-a flash the Abbot swung in his saddle. He struck the second man in the
-chest with his mailed fist. Then he rode through the others and came out
-in their rear.
-
-It was like mowing in a field of grain. The Abbot was the scythe and his
-enemies were standing stalks. At this second thrust the six of them, who
-had struck at him with what they had at their command, saw the futility
-of their attempts. They drew aside and lined themselves along the edge
-of the road. One of them began to unsling his quiver of arrows as a sign
-of submission when he glanced in an off-hand way down the road. Then he
-brightened up. He rose in his stirrups and uttered a loud cry to the
-others to follow him, sank his spurs into his horse and was off at a
-hard gallop.
-
-The Abbot by this time had wheeled about to face them once again. But
-they rode past him with the speed of the wind. I shaded my eyes and
-peered in the direction they were going. To my surprise I saw riding to
-meet them three other men, each of them on horseback with armor that
-covered them from head to heel. And what troubled me most was that the
-foremost carried a long lance in rest that sparkled and shone in the
-afternoon sun.
-
-A kind of fear ran through me for I realized that the odds were against
-us. It had been easy enough for the Abbot to tumble over men who were as
-open to attack as the archers. It would be a different thing to confront
-men who were armed equally as well as he, one of whom besides had a
-lance that could knock him from his seat before he could come at him
-with his shorter weapons like the sword and the mace.
-
-I waited with my breath in my throat. As soon as the Abbot saw over his
-shoulder these new enemies riding towards him, he touched the horse in
-the side and cantered slowly down the road. The three in armor spurred
-on faster. When the Abbot was within a stone’s throw of them he cut over
-to the edge of the highway. Then he hastened his speed. His enemy
-swerved to meet him and as the first of them came on lowered his lance
-to strike him full in the chest.
-
-It was this sudden turning that saved the day. As the knight with the
-lance drove into the Abbot he was forced to take his aim a little off
-the straight line. The point of the weapon struck the Abbot a hard blow
-on the mail under his arm. His horse veered, half staggering but
-continued on his course. The knight found himself in a sort of a knot,
-for the shaft of his lance was twisted by the swerving of the Abbot’s
-horse and was almost torn from his grasp. The butt of it drove back and
-took him on the shoulder with such force that it was within a hair of
-knocking him from the saddle.
-
-Then the skill of the Abbot showed itself. As soon as his horse had
-steadied itself, he drove his spurs into its side. As fast as he could
-ride he made for the two knights who were coming up in the rear. He laid
-his hand upon his mace and held it in readiness by his side. The two
-knights, who had just witnessed the smoothness with which he had warded
-off the attack of the rider with the lance, now braced themselves to
-deliver him a blow that would end the fight once for all. They saw him
-coming down the middle of the road. They separated with a space between
-them wide enough to allow him to pass through. It was plain to be seen
-that they intended to let him into the trap so that they could attack
-him with one on each side.
-
-The Abbot sped on. Little by little he verged to the edge of the road.
-The two knights verged with him but kept the opening between them as
-wide as before. They came on and on. They drove their spurs into their
-horses. But the Abbot never altered his pace until he was within a few
-feet of them. Then he drew his left rein, sharply and with great
-quickness. The horse under him was as sure-footed as a mountain goat. He
-crossed to the side of the two assailants. When he was abreast of them
-he swung his mace a crashing blow on the head and shoulders of the
-nearest rider that shook him to his heel. From where we were standing we
-saw the man try to shift his weapon from the one hand to the other. We
-heard the clang of the mace upon the ringing steel. The knight fell
-forward. In his helplessness he tried to hold on by grasping the horse’s
-mane. But his strength was gone. His fingers clutched into the empty air
-and he sprawled like a sack of meal to the earth.
-
-The Abbot, after he passed these two, drew up with a jerk. He wheeled
-around before the last of the three men could think fast enough to make
-a move, and before the first knight (the one with the lance) was in
-position to return to the fray. It was now one against one. With all
-odds for the final victory in favor of the Abbot, he grasped his mace in
-his hand and was about to put spurs to his horse to make an attack.
-
-I heard a cry from one of the archers who were now coming up at a slower
-pace in the rear. He rose in his saddle and pointed down the road
-towards the bend. Just turning into full view we saw first the glint of
-the sun upon bright steel. There were four men riding towards us
-now—four, who, if they proved to be our foes, would settle the combat
-without the shadow of a doubt.
-
-The Abbot lowered his mace. As though it were hardly worth his effort to
-strike down the last of the three who was now turning towards him to
-defend himself alone, he pressed his knees against the horse, and with a
-courage which I considered nothing more than folly rode on to meet his
-new foes.
-
-You will understand, of course, that what I have been telling you
-happened in a very short time and with a swiftness that kept our eyes
-dancing from spot to spot. It was a whirlwind for speed and suddenness.
-Most of the time I was filled with marvel. Never once did I consider,
-now that I was free, that I ought to find a means of escape nor did
-Charles or the two captive archers, I am sure, have any other thought
-except their interest in the fight.
-
-The Abbot took his course down the road. The men who had attacked him at
-the very beginning (the archers of the King) drew up on the side to let
-him pass. Not one of them raised his bow. With all the ease in the world
-they could have shot down the horse from under him, but instead they let
-out a shout that rang with approval. It was their sense of fairness, I
-suppose, that caused them to do this, and their respect for the boldness
-of the man. His deliberation, his surpassing skill, his ease, but above
-all now his utter confidence against such odds stirred their hearts with
-admiration and regard.
-
-The battle was to be fought further down the road. Like a crowd of
-spectators at a tournament we saw we had no advantage where we were
-standing, so swept by the fervor and excitement of it all, the two
-captive archers, Charles and I ran along the bank at the side of the
-highway. We were within earshot when the four knights and the Abbot met.
-Indeed the latter was maneuvering his horse to dash into the fray when
-the foremost of his adversaries raised his hand as a signal that he was
-anxious for a parley.
-
-“You are not a servant of the King?” he demanded.
-
-“I am his enemy!” came the sturdy answer.
-
-“There are four of us here,” were the next words. “Are you anxious to
-die?”
-
-“I shall die when my time comes, not before,” replied the Abbot. “If
-there were a dozen, it would make little difference.”
-
-The knight made a gesture with his hand.
-
-“We will give you every advantage,” he said. “We will fight you one by
-one. Before we begin, will you let me see your face?”
-
-The Abbot hesitated and then laughed.
-
-“Agreed!” he replied. “Provided you let me see yours.”
-
-Both men made a move with their hands, when the eyes of us all were
-drawn to the figure of a lone rider who had just come into sight around
-the bend in the road. He was on a horse as black as the raven’s wing. He
-must have been driving hard for its flanks were covered with white sweat
-and the froth was dripping from its mouth. The man himself was not much
-bigger than the Abbot. Although he was clad in a suit of black chained
-mail and had a casque on with the visor closed, I was able to see that
-his body was of unusual sturdiness with great breadth of shoulders and
-thickness of limb.
-
-When he came up he drew rein, and with a smoothness that I had not
-expected, asked, “A fight, my gentles?”
-
-The Abbot answered.
-
-“—about to begin,” he said.
-
-“Ho, ho!” was the reply. “But, I hope, not the four of you against one?”
-
-I am sure the knight flushed under his helmet at the slyness of the
-taunt.
-
-“Not at the same time,” he answered, and shifted uneasily on his saddle.
-“But no matter. He ought to die, for he is enemy of the King.”
-
-The other laughed, and slowly moved over to the side of the Abbot.
-
-“And so am I,” he answered. “Do you think I ought to die too?”
-
-The knight gathered the reins in his hands.
-
-“Who are you?” he demanded.
-
-The Abbot interrupted.
-
-“When you were coming up, my lord,” he said turning to the rider, “we
-were about to uncover. I have a suspicion that I know this man. He tells
-me that before I die he would like to know me——”
-
-But the knight made a gesture full of wrath.
-
-“We are wasting time!” he cried and put his hand to his visor. “When you
-drop from your saddle—dead, you will know that it was the Sieur de
-Marsac who killed you!”
-
-The Abbot laughed, a slow taunting laugh.
-
-“You know me as the Abbot of Chalonnes, my lord de Marsac. My shadow has
-hovered over these hills and valleys. I have balked your schemes and
-plans a hundred times,” he said impressively. “But I have worn other
-garbs than these,—and other faces. I have been a fool, a beggar, a
-highwayman—a dozen persons in one. I have watched you try trick after
-trick. I have snapped my fingers under your nose. All the time you
-thought yourself so clever, you have been but a bungler and a dunce.” He
-raised his visor inch by inch till his whole face was revealed. “Did you
-ever dream that you would be confronted, in armor such as this and on a
-footing equal to yours, your old friend, the Scrivener, the Highwayman
-of Tours?”
-
-De Marsac’s mouth fell open. He looked, as though he were in a dream,
-from the Scrivener to the knight on the black horse.
-
-“You!” he cried. “I have seen you, too, some time and some place
-before!”
-
-“You have, de Marsac,” came the reply in a voice that shook like a peal
-of thunder. “We have met ere this. But today it will be for the last
-time. I shall not raise my visor, for I think you know now it would be
-useless. I am Edward, the son of England’s King, the Black Prince!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVII
- THE BLACK PRINCE AGAIN
-
-
-The last sentence came like the crack of doom. The four men started in
-their saddles. Even the horses raised their heads and snorted. Without a
-word De Marsac and the Abbot—or the Scrivener as I knew him—closed their
-visors and with a grimness faced their foes. The Black Prince drove his
-spurs into his horse’s side and plunged forward. He closed his huge fist
-and swung his arm with all his might against the knight who was nearest.
-There was no time to draw a weapon. So sudden and with such
-determination was the attack that the man caught the blow on his helmet
-full in the face. His head went back with a snap and he fell to the road
-without a sigh or groan.
-
-The Abbot was not far behind. He, too, urged his horse to the fore. But
-even in the hurry he took time to lay his hand upon his mace. The knight
-whom he had singled out was quick enough to draw his sword and to take a
-steady aim at the Abbot’s head. As the mace wheeled in the air the sword
-fell. It struck the top of the Abbot’s helmet so sharply that I heard
-the ring of it where I was standing. The steel was dented in but the
-sword shivered into a hundred pieces and left the useless pommel in its
-owner’s hand. Then the mace struck. The clang of it was like the sound
-of a great muffled bell. The Abbot had lifted himself in his stirrups to
-get a better swing. The knotted points crashed against the neck of his
-opponent. There was no armor broken but the force of the blow was strong
-enough to drive him forward with his face down flat over the horse’s
-mane.
-
-That made two knights out of the fight at the first encounter. It is
-true that De Marsac and the other had tried to maneuver so that they
-could all strike at the same time. But the speed with which the Black
-Prince and the Scrivener had acted was more that they had counted on.
-They were left, with their horses prancing madly about, in the middle of
-the road while the two victors galloped on past and slowly reined in
-their steeds and turned around ready for the next trial.
-
-They came back at an even trot. The Abbot had his mace grasped in his
-right hand taking a sure aim as he came up. The Black Prince sat like an
-iron statue on his horse. His mace, which was thrice the ordinary size,
-hung idly at his side. The Abbot singled out the remaining knight as his
-target. The men met. Their maces rose and fell in the same breath. Their
-aim was each at the other’s head. But their arms locked. The maces
-crashed together with a loud clap. The Abbot turned in his saddle and
-with a slight movement gave his wrist a twist. The mace fell out of his
-enemy’s hand and he was left on his horse with no weapon save his sword.
-
-The Black Prince looked on the fight as though it were a mere play. He
-came on a little behind the Abbot, straight at his foe. De Marsac knew
-the strength he was to encounter. He poised his weapon in his hand to
-get the balance of it so that he might strike his hardest blow. He
-intended to come down upon his enemy’s head, for it was there that he
-considered him most vulnerable, and if successful, would put a quick end
-to him.
-
-He rose in his saddle. His mace was in the air. The Black Prince stuck
-out his arm as though with it he would ward off the force of the blow.
-The mace descended. In the same second the Black Prince urged his horse
-a little to the side. The arm that was to receive the weight of De
-Marsac’s mace suddenly dropped. The blow was spent in the air and the
-weight of the weapon and the force he had behind it toppled De Marsac
-from his balance. His feet left the stirrup and he fell in a cloud of
-dust to the road.
-
-The Black Prince could have ended the fight here. He might have jumped
-to the ground and crushed his enemy with his mace. The advantage was
-his, but he made no move except to lean over his foe and laugh.
-
-“De Marsac,” he cried, “you ought to wear a cap and bells and carry a
-bauble in your hands. You would make a good king’s fool.”
-
-If De Marsac was angry before, he was full of venom now. His horse had
-galloped off in fright and his mace lay on the ground.
-
-“I am not done yet!” he cried and he took his weapon in his hand. “I
-will fight you till the end.”
-
-It was only an idle boast. The Black Prince threw his leg over his horse
-and dropped lightly to the road. De Marsac with the fury of a madman
-whirled his mace about his head. He caught the Prince a heavy blow on
-the shoulder which would have knocked an average man kicking to the
-earth. The Prince stiffened himself to receive the shock, then, when it
-was spent, he knotted his mailed fist. He drove it with all his strength
-into De Marsac’s chest and dented the armor flat against his body. De
-Marsac spun and staggered like a man walking in a dream. Then, with his
-breath catching in his throat, he uttered a heavy groan and fell his
-whole length sprawling to the road.
-
-I was so intent on the actions of the Black Prince that I almost forgot
-the Abbot. He had knocked the mace from his enemy’s hand to be sure. And
-then, when I turned to him again, I saw that the two men had wheeled
-their horses about and were running at full tilt at each other for the
-second time. The knight had his sword in his hand but the Abbot, like
-the Black Prince, was without arms of any kind, for he had hung his mace
-at the side of his saddle. When the knight raised his weapon to strike,
-the Abbot lowered his head and shoulders. With a deft movement he caught
-his foe by the wrist. As his horse was speeding past, he drew in the
-reins and gave the wrist a sudden twist. It was the same trick that he
-had done with the mace. The sword dropped from the knight’s hand but
-this time the Abbot held on. He half dragged his foe from his saddle and
-as he was slipping backward he dealt him a swinging blow on the side
-that sent him headlong from his seat rolling over till he flattened out
-on his back with his arms extended in the form of a cross.
-
-I thought that the fight was now over and that all we had to do was to
-join the victors. I was burning to deliver my message to the Black
-Prince and to warn him of the great danger that threatened him from the
-army that was marching down the valley of the Loire. But I had counted
-too soon. The archers, who up till now, had drawn themselves up along
-the side of the road to witness the fray, began to feel the doubtfulness
-of their own safety. They saw, to their surprise, the Black Prince and
-the Abbot bowl over the four knights as though they were as
-inexperienced as boys. And when the leader, De Marsac, was sent tumbling
-to the ground, they looked to one another for a signal. Their captain
-was, of course, gone, but the boldest of them strung an arrow to his
-bow. The others followed suit. Before I could grasp the situation there
-were the lot of them, some aiming at the Black Prince, some at the
-Abbot, and one, indeed, had the thought even to cover us.
-
-Charles gave me a shove in the ribs. I knew what he meant, so while the
-going was opportune, we edged back step by step, until we found
-ourselves in the shelter of one of the scrub trees. There were rocks
-around, as I have already said, so that with no more ceremony we jumped
-behind the first, then the second, till we were far enough away to be
-entirely safe.
-
-Then I got the jar of my life. I heard a laugh, a wicked mocking laugh.
-Before the echo of it died away the Dwarf of Angers popped his head out
-from behind the boulder next to us. He must have gone the whole distance
-back to his cave, for he carried in his hands three strong bows and as
-many quivers full of arrows slung over his shoulder.
-
-“Take this,” he said, “and go back.”
-
-We were none too soon. The archers had already shot a round at the Black
-Prince and the Abbot and were stringing their bows for a second attack.
-The armor of the two warriors had, of course, protected them from hurt.
-They were both on foot and advancing step by step with dogged
-resolution. But there was always a chance that the point of an arrow
-pierce their armor at the vulnerable spot where the headpiece is joined
-to the corslet or through the opening for the eyes or mouth.
-
-As soon as he saw what was happening, the Dwarf let out one of his
-unearthly yells. He bade each of us to single out a man. We raised our
-bows and the next second the twang of them sung in our ears.
-
-One fellow dropped kicking in the dust. The archer, whom Charles hit,
-clapped his hand to his side and sank down on the grass at the edge of
-the road. My fellow was more fortunate, for, although I had taken a
-steady aim at the region of his heart, he made a sudden move as the
-arrow left the bow. I caught him above the elbow in the fleshy part of
-the arm. Although his wound was not deadly, it must have stung him with
-pain, for he uttered a scream. He threw his bow at his feet and with his
-arm limp at his side shuffled off to tear his shirt into strips to stop
-the flow of blood.
-
-The victory was ours. It took only one round of arrows to bring our foes
-to our feet. The few of those left standing did not know which way to
-turn. The Dwarf with Charles and me at his heels broke from out our
-cover of the rocks. Each of us once more drew an arrow on his man. But
-it was only a threat that needed no carrying out. Our enemies saw that
-we had the upper hand and that to make a further show of fight would
-only mean their deaths. As though they were obeying a command, they
-threw their weapons out into the road and advanced with their hands
-extended as a sign of their submission.
-
-It was all over. I ran faster than I had ever run before to the Abbot of
-Chalonnes. By this time he had raised his visor and was beaming on me
-with all the old-time twinkle in his eye.
-
-“Where is the dagger that you were to bring to the Abbot of Chalonnes?”
-he demanded playfully.
-
-“It is in the shirt of one of those fellows lying on the road,” I said.
-“He took it from me when they captured us in the inn.”
-
-He gave me a resounding clap on the shoulder.
-
-“It’s of no consequence,” he said. “I let you take it from me when I met
-you on the highway near your home. I knew you were without weapons and I
-was sure you would have need of it to protect yourself.” He smiled and
-looked at me a long time. “Ah, lad,” he said finally, “you have made a
-great fight of it. The best of it all is that you have come through.”
-
-“But,” said I, “how did you get here?”
-
-“I went back and made a long detour through the north of France. I knew
-you would have trouble near the end of your journey.”
-
-“But, my horse?” I insisted. “Where did you find him?”
-
-He jerked his thumb over his shoulder.
-
-“The fellow who took him is lying back there somewhere in the woods.”
-
-“And you’re not a highwayman, nor a thief, nor a scrivener after all?”
-
-“Tut, tut!” he replied. “I told you once before that you should never
-judge a man by his clothes. I’m a simple servant of the greatest fighter
-in France—the Black Prince there. Come,” he said touching me on the arm.
-“I think you have a word for him.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVIII
- VICTORY ... AND HOME
-
-
-I may say now that I have come to the end of my tale. I had come through
-as the Abbot said. But to my way of thinking it was more by blundering
-and good luck than by any craft or circumspection of mine.
-
-I was glad to have my horse back again. The feel of him under me was
-like home. I rode along towards the west—that is towards the encampment
-of the army of the Black Prince—with more joy in my heart than had been
-my share for many a day.
-
-It was by merest chance, I learned, that the Prince was in the
-neighborhood at all. His army lay a good two days’ journey off. He had
-sent scouts out to scour the country round about to warn him if the
-highways were safe for him to march to the south to his headquarters for
-the winter at Bordeaux. He had even gone out on an expedition himself.
-He had come upon a troop of the King’s horsemen and in pursuing them had
-ridden far out of his way, had outdistanced his followers and was lost
-for a night in the woods. He was on his way back when he came upon us,
-riding hard, for he had suspicions that there were more foes in the
-neighborhood than he had imagined.
-
-But when I unfolded to him the tale of what I had gone through—of the
-activities in the valley of the Loire, the preparations for war that
-were going on on every hand, the vast number of soldiers (there were
-sixteen thousand, twice the number of his entire force) that were moving
-with the greatest secrecy towards the west, when he heard this, I say,
-he gritted his teeth and cried out, “They want to cut us off on our way
-south. They think they can crush the power of England in France. They
-are tricksters and knaves, men like De Marsac and his crew. But we have
-English brawn back of us, men who will take their lives in their hands
-for the joy of battle and of conflict. We’ll beat them yet.” He clenched
-his fists and repeated it. “We’ll beat them yet.”
-
-And in the end it proved that he was right. I could spend another hour
-in your company and relate to you all that followed. But I feel that my
-manner of telling it would be incomplete. Besides the scribes of our
-times—men who knew how to wield the quill with greater skill than I—have
-written a history of it for all who will to read.
-
-We came to the army of the Prince on the morning of the third day where
-it was lying north of the city of Poitiers. At once the movement started
-towards the south. The wisest plan would be to avoid a battle if we
-could. But we were scarcely under arms and it was while we were passing
-the city to the east that we saw the pennons of the King and after a
-while his horsemen and his knights. The army that I had seen piecemeal
-traveling down the valley of the Loire was joined in one. There was no
-escape from it now for they were bent on destruction and slaughter.
-
-We faced them. The Prince was a master in the art of war. He chose his
-ground with all the care he could for he had to offset the greater
-number of his foes with matchless skill. The battle raged from early
-morn to the setting of the sun. The archers shot their arrows as thick
-as hail so that the air seemed filled with flakes of snow with the
-darting of the white feathers. Knights, who had won fame and name in
-every part of Europe, hewed and hacked with their battle-axes and their
-maces. Bright swords flashed like polished silver. The lancers charged.
-Men were toppled from their horses and rose again to fight it out upon
-the ground. It was like a sea tossed into storm. And when night fell the
-enemy withdrew fewer in number than they began, humiliated in defeat,
-with a blow delivered at them from which they for years to come were not
-able to recover.
-
-The flower of their warriors threw their lives away in their arrogance
-and pride. The valley of the Loire was opened up in case we chose to
-take it. If we had had an army big enough the whole of France might have
-been annexed to the English crown, for when the prisoners were brought
-in it was to the amazement of us all that among them was the greatest
-enemy we had—the King of France himself!
-
-You may be a bit curious to learn what part I took in the fight. I was
-but a lad, of course, and hardly of the strength to cope with knights
-who were seasoned and toughened by years of life in camp and on the
-field of battle. But even at that I did what might be considered my
-share. The Abbot furnished me with what accoutrement was needful. I rode
-beside him in the fray. The mace he gave me was of a weight that I could
-wield and the sword I used did its work as well as it might have done in
-older hands than mine.
-
-At the first go I was overfull of haste. I had singled out a foe and was
-hard at it when the swaying of the fight carried him from me down the
-field. On another occasion I found myself between two knights who were
-vying with each other to see who could strike me down the first. I
-warded off their fury with what skill I had until one of them was
-stricken from behind by a hand that was as sudden as it was sure. The
-other I struck a fortunate blow for I stunned him so hard that he rode
-off the field to nurse his wound.
-
-Late in the afternoon I was knocked from my horse, but had wit enough
-left to scramble again into the saddle. I was tossed here and there with
-driving force as the battle swayed this way or that. My helmet was
-dented in from the swing of a mace. My right arm near the shoulder was
-numbed from over action and from a sword beat that had landed on it.
-
-But I came out of it with a whole skin and no bones broken which was
-enough to make me thankful. As for Charles of Gramont, I never laid eyes
-on him from the outbreak of the fight. It was long after dark when I
-found him inquiring among the troops who had been near me if they knew
-if I had fallen. When he saw me he threw out his hands. I must confess
-that a kind of weakness came over me at the sight of my companion. As
-though we were children we flew to each other’s arms and cried like
-babies.
-
-Then came the parting. It is true that the Black Prince asked us to go
-along with him to Bordeaux to stay there for the winter with the promise
-that he would take us with him in the early spring on a campaign into
-Spain. For a while we were divided two ways, but the longing for home
-won in the end. Charles was anxious to get home to put his house in
-order and (now that he was left alone) to give care to the estate. As
-for me, I knew that my brother, André, was lying awake far into the
-nights, wondering what had become of me and whether he would ever lay
-eyes on me again. Besides the fall was coming on (it was already
-September) and I knew the streams were full of fish and that the woods
-about my home were thick with game.
-
-You should have been present in our village when we rode in. The country
-folk (they had been warned of our coming beforehand) gathered from the
-fields. They wore their best of everything and I can tell you that their
-simple dress of velvet jerkins, their breeches of leather, their hats
-with feathers in them, never looked more welcome or more pleasing to my
-eye. You would have thought it was some great holiday for the country
-players were assembled. Jugglers and sleight-of-hand artists and to my
-surprise the man with the birds whom I had met on my journey out, came
-to greet us and to display the best of their wares. And in the midst of
-all the merrymaking it was my brother, André, who was the proudest man
-alive. He never left my side and when my name was mentioned, he boasted
-of my courage and my strength of will that led me on a quest through the
-heart of our enemies, till I had to turn my face away in shame.
-
-We settled down to the quiet life of the countryside. The first snows of
-winter came and the fields about the house were covered white, when a
-courier rode into the yard. He was from Bordeaux on his way to the great
-city of Paris to negotiate for peace and a return of the King. He had
-been commanded, he said, to deliver a letter from his master, the Black
-Prince.
-
-With my brother André looking over my shoulder, I broke the seal and
-read,
-
- At Bordeaux.
- December
-
- _To Henri la Mar, the Norman,
- My lad_,
-
- It has long been in my minde to write you a lettre of thanks for the
- helpfull deed you performed. Your name shall always be enscrolled in
- my memorie and I shall think of you as a brave and worthie servant of
- your countrie. If there come a time when you wish to try your hande as
- a soldier of England, you will but come to me.
-
- Your timely warning saved an army from destruction. Not only that, it
- saved your land and fireside from the greed of your enemies.
-
- Edward.
-
- _Postscriptum._
-
- It may be to your interest to learn that De Marsac recovered from the
- blow I gave him when we fought together on the highway. But he was
- slain later at Poitiers.
-
-That was all.
-
-“Well, Henri,” said André, “that letter is worth while.”
-
-
-
-
- Transcriber’s Notes
-
-
---Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public
- domain in the country of publication.
-
---Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and
- dialect unchanged.
-
---In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the
- HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Messenger of the Black Prince, by
-Thomas A. H. Mawhinney
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MESSENGER OF THE BLACK PRINCE ***
-
-***** This file should be named 50193-0.txt or 50193-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/1/9/50193/
-
-Produced by Stephen Hutcheson, Dave Morgan, Ron Box, and
-the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
-http://www.pgdp.net
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-